《Rebirth: Childhood friend of the heroine》


 Chapter 0- Rebirth

    The house was dark and wet, the light from a flickeringmp barely reaching the group of men. Around a single figure, a dozen gang members stood, their eyes cold and unfeeling.


    The man in the middle, on his knees, was beaten badly¡ªhis face swollen, and his long ck hair clung to his bruised skin, damp with sweat and blood.


    His eyes remained unfocused. No shock, no regret....just nothing. He expected something like this to happen. However, he never thought he would get caught this soon.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Why Ceaser, why?" From the middle of the group, a bald man with a few Latin letters written over his shaved head and wearing a ck suit, spoke up.


    "Why did you betray me? I gave your everything. Money, women, weapons...everything. You were my best man, yet you...just why?"


    The man, Ceaser, slowly lifted his head; through the curtain of his hair, he looked at the man who long ago adopted him from the streets of Cuba.


    The man who taught him to handle a gun before he even learned how to ride cycle. The man who pushed him to the world of crime rather than a school.


    "You...gave me everything Parker, except for freedom." Spitting blood on the ground, Ceaser replied.


    Parker, the leader of the gang for which Ceaser worked for fifteen years, grimly replied,


    "A dog should only know how to listen to its owner and wag its tail."


    Ceaser chuckled, "You heard that from a movie, right? Cuz'' I am sure I said the same thing to your wifest night-"


    *Tah*


    A bullet prated his shoulder and Ceaser grimaced in pain. It wasn''t the first bullet he has been shot with but each one of them stung like a bi*ch.


    "Just kill him, boss. He is now wasting our time."


    Hearing that voice, Ceaser raised his eyes and locked on those blue ones.


    "Ben? Ah!" Now he realizes how he got caught here. His sworn brother and the only person Ceaser believed in the whole gang. The person for whom Ceaser once took a bullet...actually betrayed him, huh?


    Wow...what a shit world is this?


    With his head leaning down, Ceaser chuckled. This was great. How can he forget that if his parents never became his ally, then this homeless dude whom Ceaser met after joining the gang can never take his side?


    Soon, a cold metal pressed against his head as Parker''s voice arrived, "Raise your head, a**h*le. I wanna see how you look with despair on your face."


    With a grin, Ceaser raised his face. His eyes were closed, and a happy smile stretched his lips¡ªbut what caught Parker''s attention was that small thread pressed between his lips.


    "Fuck!" The realisation dawned upon the bald man a moment earlier before it happened.


    The night sky was torn apart by a deafening explosion, mes roaring as they consumed the old house where Caesar once lived. The st shattered windows from nearby buildings, and the ground trembled under the sheer force. Thick smoke billowed into the air, curling into the night like a sinister omen.


    Every gang member who came along, Parker and Ben, died in that incident. And the one who was behind the st....well, he died with a happy smile on his face.


    ...


    ...


    ..


    .


    "Heh? Is this happening with me as well?" Sitting on a chair, Ceaser opened his eyes and looked around. It was dark,pletely. No sign of life or anything around it could be spotted.


    Ceaser tried moving his body but found himself chained up. There was no doubt he died, and considering the ce he currently was, he assumed this was those cliche reincarnation things which he read in those novels.


    "Helllllo? Is anyone there? Should I pretend to be shocked to get a response?"


    Ceaser looked around, got nothing else to do after all.


    He had no remorse for dying. He had no one to return to. No wife or girlfriend, no children, no parents, no close friends. He just lived as a contract killer for the past fifteen years.


    He was the best in what he did. There were no failed cases, and he never got caught. Yes, there were times when he got involved in confrontations, but he got out of those incidents unscathed most of the time.


    Then why did he die? Simple. He wished for a normal life.


    He couldn''t have disappeared since Parker has numerous ways of searching up those on whom he has invested. Microchips, men around the world, people in government and whatnot.


    Ceaser did all those tasks which were humanly impossible for a single person to aplish and hoped that he would let him go. But it seems Ceaser asked for too much.


    "Blegh! Whatever..." Hanging his head down, Ceaser closed his eyes and gave himself some much-needed rest.


    However, it seems the deities also don''t want him to rest.


    [You have suffered, but this isn''t the end of your journey.]


    A voice, neither male nor female, resonated across the space. Ceaser was unable to discern where it came from nor did he care about it.


    Throwing his head back, he called out, "Tell me you are sending my soul into some peaceful and beautiful world so I can go on simple adventures and make myself a harem of cute women."


    [But is that what you truly want?]


    Ceaser frowned, "What do you mean?"


    [Living in a peaceful world where you don''t need to kill living beings and spend your life farming the countryside...I don''t think you will be able to lead such a life.]


    Ceaser''s frown deepened, "You don''t know me, then how can you pass a judgement like that?"


    [Oh, I know everything about you. The only time you feel alive is not when you wander around with women or have fun with your friends. The only time you can feel your heart is when your de slices the flesh of a living entity.]


    Ceaser took a strong gulp and leaned back in his seat. He couldn''t muster up the strength to rebuke that sentence.


    Even after running away from the world of crime, he didn''t know if he could have escaped his reality. Through the years, he has slowly turned into someone he would have avoided matching eyes when he was homeless.


    "What do I have to do?"


    -------------*----*-------------


    A/N:- Save the story.

 Chapter 1- Blessings

    [A world you are familiar with. Something you deemed as fiction and read as a book, such a world would be a reality.]


    [You would have only one task, and that as well, not something you need to aplish immediately after rebirth. First, build your strength, make some connections, and when the timees, you just have to do what you are ustomed to.]


    [ughter your target.]


    Ceaser listened to those words carefully, but outwardly, he remained casual.


    Once the voice was done speaking, Ceaser asked, "What if I change my mind and betray you? I sometimes feel zesty, y''know."


    The voice sounded indifferent,


    [If you can remain alive until that point, then we will see if you ept my orders or not.]


    Ceaser smirked, "Threat or challenge?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [Whatever you find entertaining. Now, before you go, I must give you a blessing to support your life in this new world. Tell me, what do you desire?]


    Ceaser thought for a moment before asking, "My body...can you enhance my self-repairing ability?"


    [Hmm, approved. Now, you will heal five times the speed of a normal person.]


    "Nice," Ceaser grinned, and then asked, "Can I ask you to enhance my learning speed? Like even twice would do."


    [Considering the difficulty of the world, I am increasing your learning speed by four times. And as a bonus, you can have these books of ancient sword arts. You love swords, no?]


    Ceaser was thoroughly surprised to receive so many rewards. He was about to ask if he could get something like sonic speed when suddenly the voice coldly said,


    [Rejected. You aren''t getting any other boon.]


    Ceaser sighed before asking, "Any other ability would I get or just these?"


    [Naturally, the person you would be, their powers, and other abilities would be in your possession.]


    Ceaser raised his brows, "So I am overtaking over someone''s body?"


    [A dead person''s, yes.]


    This was...unexpected. Ceaser was thinking that he would go through the usual procedure of reincarnating as a baby who gets cast away because of his inferior abilities and then Ceaser could train in secrecy only to surprise those people in the future...


    Well, not like he was a fan of that cliche. And who would want to just poop, eat and sleep for months?


    "Alright, send me."


    [Before that, you must know something; despite how someone bes close to you or how much you start trusting someone, you can''t let them know about the meeting between us nor about the fact that you are from another world, understand?]


    Ceaser smirked, "You don''t need to tell me that."


    And with that, a blinding light enshrouded the man and in the next moment, the void was left with nothing but darkness.


    --------------**-------------


    "Huh?"


    His eyes parted wide, and the first thing he saw was a clear dark sky with a few stars twinkling distantly.


    It took him time to realise that he was lying down on the ground, and the surface beneath him was trembling...gradually trembling.


    "Damn!" He eximed upon realizing that it was footsteps that were causing the tremors, urging Ceaser to lift his unusually sluggish and heavy body.


    He didn''t have the time to check what he looked like since when he lifted his head, he found something huge and terrifying advancing towards him.


    It was a giant fu*king spider!


    Ceaser sprang to his feet and ignored the shooting pain down his spine.


    Turning around he decided to run, not like he had any other option. His body wasn''t responding with enough adrenaline but he did his best to run away.


    The spider seemed to have noticed that one of its prey was still alive as itpletely turned its massive body in his direction and let out a deafening screech,


    "*KHIEEEEEEEEEK*"


    Ceaser didn''t have the time to cover his ears but the sound waves were strong enough to make him dizzy. He fought the urge to just drop unconsciousness right there since he knew, if he fell now he would be meeting that deity in that void in no time.


    e on,e on!" Ceaser hit his numb legs which were quite shaky because of the injuries inflicted on him earlier.


    Neither Ceaser have his weapon nor the strength to face the cmity, so such in case, all he could have done was,


    "HELLLLLLPPPP!" Shout for help.


    He was running in a criss-cross pattern, to keep his figure hidden by the trees. But he was being too hopeful of hiding when he was shouting at the limit of his lungs.


    *SPLURGE*


    Something dropped from the sky and the liquid sttered around¡ªnearly tainting Ceaser''s left boot as well.


    "Holy....shit!" Ceaser eximed upon seeing the ground and the tree decaying under the acidic attack of the spider.


    His legs now were no longer numb as Ceaser hastened his pace towards what seemed like a big boulder to take cover


    *SPAH*


    Another shot and it was closer to him. Ceaser covered his face but the sttering of that spit caught his arm and right lower body.


    "Agh! It burns..." Gritting his teeth Ceaser cursed aloud and turned around to look at the giant spider.


    Seeing iting in his direction, Ceaser erased the thoughts of running. He knew he couldn''t outmatch those long legs despite how much he tried, then why not try facing it for the sake of his rebirth?


    "I hope this works...'' Picking a wooden stick from the ground and attaching it to his hip like he is sheathing a sword, as Ceaser saw the spider''s hurried legs in his direction.


    Heaving a long breath, he focused on his heart.


    The adrenaline has kept his heart pumping probably at the same rate as when he felt it when got shot dead.


    The spider lunged, one of its hairy, tree-thick legs swinging toward him. Ceaser''s eyes sharpened.


    Taking a deep breath, he lunged forward, his figure disappearing in a streak of light as some words escaped his throat,


    "Second Step: Quick Silver."


    The stick cleaved through the spider''s leg as if it were a razor-sharp sword, slicing through the thick, chitinous armor. A hissing screech filled the air as the severed leg fell to the ground, twitching.


    Smokes erupted from Ceaser''s body once he came to rest and while huffing he looked at the severed leg of the spider.


    A smirk bloomed on his face, as he spat, "Serves you ri-huh?" However, that smirk was wiped off when suddenly that leg turned into ashes and the beast regenerated its leg faster than Ceaser could have cursed.


    "Wow..."


    ----------**---------


    A/N:- Run boy run.

 Chapter 2- Prisoner

    ''Wow...'' Looking at that leg regenerating at such a demonic pace, Ceaser could only stand there in admiration and realisation.


    Just a few moments after his rebirth he was on the verge of dying once again. His body was not listening to him, then there was this damn pain all over, and now, he has to face this humongous spider all of a sudden.


    The spider screeched and raised its feet to crush Ceaser; however, before Ceaser could retaliate in any manner, something shot the spider with a violet beam and sent it staggering away.


    Ceaser, with his brows raised, saw a woman levitating in the air with her eyes trained on the inhumane creature. There was no doubt that she was the one who assaulted the spider just now; however, what made Ceaser surprised wasn''t her supernatural abilities or her ethereal beauty. Rather, his surprise stemmed from the fact that he knew this woman.


    And not as a person, but as a character of one of those novels which he used to read a lot.


    The fantasy ones.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ''Now I understand, why that being asked me to prioritise my safety first...''


    Looking at his reflection in the small puddle of water, Ceaser sighed.


    He has turned into one of the named characters of this novel¡ªthe childhood friend of one of the heroines and someone who was destined to die today.


    ''Today, I, Alex, was supposed to die and be a source of character development for the Princess. But here I am...alive and well...''


    Ceaser remembers this book well since he recently read the whole three volumes, as a new and thest volume came out. That''s why, he didn''t know what the ending of this book was. However, someone who has read three volumes, knows how this world works and what Ceaser has to do to survive here.


    This was no modern-day world where guns and warships reigned supreme. Here, one''s magical abilities were the true king. If you are strong, you can be the Ruler of the world and earn whatever you want.


    Here, Ceaser can wish for bloodshed and a peaceful life, or both.


    The Protagonist of this world wasn''t unbearable like those isekai ones. He is smart, cunning, strong and wasn''t dense.


    This world offered the readers a good blend of romance and action. However, considering the dangers looming over the world, as a reader, Ceaser always felt that the Protagonist wasn''t as prepared and this novel might have a bad ending.


    And now, he was part of this world.


    ''Nice...'' While he was thinking about his next course of action, the woman who fought the giant spider finally came down.


    "Are you okay? Did it hurt you?"


    Cea-uh-Alex looked at the violet-haireddy once again. The way she was portrayed in the book and the way she looked in person were very different.


    Long dark violet hair that reached her hips. A pair of sharp eyes, which look threatening unless you look into them past her thin-framed sses. She possesses a perfectly shaped body, just to his preference.


    She is the teacher of the academy where Alex studies¡ªJulie Vermillion.


    "I can walk it seems," Alex responded as he moved his body a little to show her that he was fine.


    Jullie looked at the boy in surprise. As the teacher, she naturally was aware of his capabilities, and for someone whoesst almost every time during physical assessment, Alex was showing an unnatural reaction to this whole incident.


    However, just for precaution, Jullie said, "Still, it''s best not to take any risk," She looked towards her left, and her eyes glowed for a moment.


    From the depth of the forest, a ck mare made her way in their direction. Her thick hooves made the ground tremble, and her size urged Alex to take a fighting stance, even though he could barely move himself.


    Her obsidian-ck fur shimmering faintly with a dark, ethereal glow. Massive and sleek, her feline body is both muscr and agile, moving with the silent precision of a predator born of the night.


    "Good reflexes," Vermillionplimented, "However, you don''t need to be wary of Cassandra. She is my familiar."


    Alex...should have been aware of it. However, when he looked at that creature, he just moved reflexively and shielded Jullie behind him.


    Jullie hopped on the horse before extending her arm toward him, "Come on,"


    Alex didn''t mind sitting before her, given he might fly away if he sat behind in his current condition.


    With her help, Alex sat down in front of her and the demonic mare began to slowly head towards the castle.


    Alex slowly rubbed the mane of the beast and asked thedy, "Does she only listen to you?"


    Jullie was surprised to see Alex so rxed about it as she asked, "Aren''t you being too nonchnt, Alex? This incident surely isn''t going to be overlooked."


    Alex shrugged, "The ones who fear are the ones who are actually guilty. Do you find me fearful?"


    Vermillion followed, "So you say, you didn''t have any involvement in summoning the Soulless even though you are the only person I found on site."


    "Ma''am, even if I tell you the truth, you won''t believe me."


    "Or maybe I would? Why don''t you try telling your teacher what is the case?"


    Alex raised his brows. Thisdy was portrayed so...wrongly in the book.


    Vermillion Jullie was one of the named characters and a potential love interest. However, because of her stern personality she never showed any interest in the Protagonist, even though thetter clearly had a thing for thedy.


    However, seeing her like this gave him the impression that she has a gentle personality and this woman can actually care for her students.


    However, "Let''s wait and hear it with others, Miss Jullie."


    Jullie didn''t say anything after that, since her eyes went towards the huge crowd gathered at the school gates. And the person standing at the front was the man she felt the most troublesome to deal with.


    Jullie helped Alex to climb down her familiar and supported him as they made their way towards the school.


    She was about to ask for the medical team, since now that she touched him she understood that he was far from being okay.


    However, before she could have said anything, the troublesome man and the vice-principal of the academy, stapped forward and barked,


    "Lock him up in the cell! I don''t to endanger any of my students because of that evildoer!"


    -------**------


    A/N:- Please add the story to your collection.

 Chapter 3- Childhood friend

    It had been only two hours since Ceaser was reborn in this world of fantasy, and here he was, locked in a cell, waiting for his trial which would happen tomorrow.


    He wasn''t given medical attention or any food. Just dragged by the wrist and forced into the four-by-four jail.


    His crime? Summoning a Soulless.


    This world works on soul energy. And those beasts who don''t possess a soul and are just shells of their original form are called Soulless.


    Those beings are not from this world, but randomly they appear here and there. And there is a known ritual to summon it as well.


    Soulless beings do not possess sanity and they are majorly driven by blood lust for any living being that carries Soul Energy. And summoning one of those creatures near an Academy which was filled with soul energy users...


    Indeed a crime worth being punished.


    But did Alex summon that beast? No, he didn''t.


    Alex is a rage-bait character who helps in the character development of Alex''s childhood friend who is one of the main heroines of the story¡ªCelestria Evelyn Stormveil.


    The Princess of the kingdom and someone who became the reason behind Alex''s death.


    No, she didn''t conspire against him. Rather, she is the reason why someone else made an enemy out of Alex.


    So yeah, she is problematic.


    For now, Alex was focusing on regaining his memories since, without them, there could arise a bunch of problems. Although he has started to regain some of those memories, the process was slow.


    ''Agh...my shoulder...'' Rotating his hand around, he tried to regain his mobility somehow.


    He had a bunch of injuries, but because of the procedure they follow with every criminal in this academy, they couldn''t have healed him or fed him a potion.


    ''Tomorrow the headmaster will arrive...'' Fortunately, from what he has read, the headmaster of the Soulforge Academy is a rational and kind man.


    And Alex knows who the real person was behind this incident...


    "Alex..." Suddenly someone arrived before his cell, and without looking at her, he knew who it could be.


    "C..." Alex heaved a sigh and got up before turning towards the person.


    There stood two people and one of them were his childhood friend.


    The seventeen-year-old had long, flowing, golden blond hair that reached her mid-back. Clear aquamarine eyes oozed with innocence, and currently, the emotions she held in them were a concern and slight suspicion.


    Beside her was her roommate and someone Alex knew; his memory told him that the girl was named Alicia or something.


    ''Ugh, these memories are taking ages to restore...''


    The girl finally uttered, "How did all of this happen?"


    Alex''s heart was beating loudly, maybe a reaction to the fragment of the previous owner''s soul that remained. However, the current Alex didn''t have any inclination to behave just how the original would have.


    "Agh!" Just as Alex was about to reply, Celestria shivered and looked towards her behind.


    "What happened?" Alicia asked, to which Celestria shook her head and mumbled,


    "I felt...something....forget it." She redirected her eyes toward Alex and urged him to answer her.


    "How did you end up at the same ce where that ritual happened?"


    "I was tricked, C." His quick response made her eyes widen,


    "W-What did you say?" She asked in disbelief. She trusted her friend. However, Alex had been acting weirdly for some time now. And there was evidence that suggested that around the site where the ritual took ce, there was no one except for Alex.


    Not to talk about, she saw the book of dark rituals in his bag yesterday.


    "Yes, I am being framed here. And I know exactly who is the one behind this."


    Celestria frowned deeply and asked, "Who?"


    Alex indifferently answered, "Your dear friend, Edric."


    Celestria''s eyes widened upon hearing that name, and so did Alicia''s.


    Edric was not only her good friend but a very kind and honest-hearted person. Because of his recent achievements in cross-schoolpetitions, he has gained poprity, and everyone in the academy knows how helpful that person is.


    "How can you me Edric like that? Are you out of your mind?" Alicia asked him in a raised voice; shock and annoyance written over her face.


    Alex didn''t bat an eye at her and kept his gaze affixed to Celestria.


    The blond girl lowered her head, and her fist remained clenched.


    With her shoulders trembling, she spoke through gritted teeth, "....I didn''t believe them...."


    Alex raised his brows but remained silent, and allowed the girl to continue,


    "I didn''t believe any of them...when they said that Alex always antagonises Edric because I am paying attention to someone else other than my childhood friend."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I always told them that they don''t know what kind of person my best friend is. Alex can never think like that. That, Alex, is a good person...."


    Looking up, she looked at him with her eyes moistened and growled, "Do you know what Edric said when he heard I aming to meet you?"


    Curiously Alex asked, "What?"


    "That I should always keep believing in my friend. He said that even if I also start suspecting you, then who would be there to support you? And you...you are ming such a kind person? Disgusting!"


    Inching closer, she uttered in a heavy voice, "I was wrong to not believe others when they warned me about you. You are and always have been a cheap-minded bastard who only knows how to stab others in the back."


    Alexzily heaved a sigh, hoping that this would end as soon as possible.


    Seeing him not responding, Celestria stepped back and told him, "Regardless of what happens tomorrow, let''s pretend we don''t know each other."


    "Fine by me." Alex shrugged.


    Alicia waspletely baffled by that reaction; however, she didn''t want her friend to stay here and shed any more tears.


    Holding her shoulders, Alicia urged, "Let''s go, C. The more you stay here the more you will get hurt."


    Seeing them finally leaving, Alex waved at the girl''s, before heaving another big sigh and grabbing his little belly.


    ''Fuck...I am starving...''


    Going back to the small bed, heid down. Tomorrow is gonna be a big day.


    ----------**---------


    A/N:- Add the story to your collection.

 Chapter 4- Good teacher

    It has been some hours since that childhood friend arrived and broke up with him.


    Alex actually didn''t want to get involved with the main cast for several reasons. They are trouble mas and Alex has a goal in mind for which he needs seclusion.


    In a year, this world will face its inevitable end¡ªbut not in the way anyone expects. Unbeknownst to its inhabitants, their world, like many others within this vast cosmic realm, has been chosen topete in a grand contest that determines ascension to the next level of existence¡ªthe fabled Realm of Immortals.


    This ascension, shrouded in mystery, is the reward for a world that proves itself worthy, not just in strength but in unity and resolve. Each participating world is allotted ten champions¡ªwarriors, mages, and schrs¡ªchosen by the leaders of each world to let them decide the fate of the masses.


    These chosen few will be tested in a brutalpetition against counterparts from other worlds. Only the strongest, the most cunning, and the most resilient shall prevail, ensuring their world''s elevation to the immortal ne.


    In a few months, the celestial decree will thunder across the skies, allotting a certain period for each globe to choose its warriors and present them before them in the arena.


    The one world among the ten which wins the contest will be allowed to ascend while the other nine will be obliterated, so a new cycle can begin.


    However, the good thing about this was even if you lose or win, if you are chosen by your leaders and are inpetition in this contest called ''The Celestial Trials'' then you would be allowed to ascend even if your world loses.


    So Alex''s only motive was to get selected for this contest and ascend to the next realm.


    *Grr*


    But for now, he just wants to have something to fill his damn stomach.


    "Here," Hearing that voice, Alex turned his head and found the familiar violet-haireddy standing there while hiding something in her hand.


    Alex got up and approached her with his brows elevated.


    Putting his hand beneath hers, he found three cookies dropping on his palm, as she said,


    "Could only bring this much." Jullie apologized, and through those sses, Alex could see how genuinely she was concerned for him.


    "You know you are risking your job, right?" A prisoner has to remain in the same state in which he was caughtmitting a crime until he goes through the trial, which is what the rules state. And here, she was risking her job to feed him?


    "I know, you don''t need to worry about that. Just finish them already."


    Alex shrugged and pushed the three cookies at once in his mouth and slowly began to chew.


    "Hmm?" Just as he gulped the cookies, he felt a warm sensation seeping through his body, and the extricating pain he was experiencing until a moment ago slowly began to disappear.


    "You....added a healing potion in them?" Alex asked; this time he sounded genuinely astonished.


    This act of hers was worth punishment since she was helping a possible criminal¡ªmaking her a culprit as well.


    However, not even once she seemed hesitant nor fearful of her action as she said, "I trust in you, Alex. I know my students better than anyone, so stop worrying about me and answer everything honestly tomorrow."


    Hearing those words, Alex chuckled.


    "What happened?" Jullie was baffled seeing that reaction.


    Alex slowly shook his head as he replied, "It''s just...the person who should have believed in me the most, just called me a traitor and here, someone whom I only came to know two months ago, is showing faith in me."


    Jullie was rendered speechless. She realized about whom he was talking about, and if her hunch was right, then Celestria must havee here and said something awful to him.


    "It''s strange," Her words made him raise his brows before he heard her, adding, "... that''s how you can hide your emotions today."


    Alex shrugged, "Maybe I learned my lesson?"


    Jullie didn''t say anything about that and after telling him to sleep early, she walked out of the prison area.


    Left alone, Alex heaved a sigh.


    Not only beautiful, but she has such a kind heart.


    The story¡ªCelestial Ascension¡ªwas so fast-paced that side characters like Jullie weren''t explored much. She didn''t get much screen time, and even in those instances, the author wrote about how hot and tempting she looked when the teenagers drooled at her sight.


    ''I mean, she is hot, but there is more to her than her looks...'' Alex went back to hisfortable bed andy down.


    At least there was something good about this world.


    ---------**--------


    The night passed. Thankfully, no one else came to disturb him and thanks to elevated regenerative abilities, he was able to heal his wounds and injuries while he slept.


    The phenomenon which everyone called Soul Energy is not something Alex has felt until now, because of the magic-prohibiting tool he wore around his ankle. However, Alex wasn''t in a rush. First, he needed to deal with the trial to restore a stable life for himself.


    Thankfully, he restored every bit of original Alex''s memories while he was sleeping, and now, he was prepared with the statement he would be rying during the interrogation.


    "Get up," The administrative officer came to collect him.


    Alex stretched his limbs and heard some popping sound from his back¡ªmaking him feel lighter than before.


    Twisting his neck a little, he hopped off the bed and walked towards the officer.


    He wasn''t cuffed, since he still wasn''t proven guilty ofmitting that crime. Summoning a Soulless grants a death sentence to the culprit, and there is no age restriction to that sentence.


    But, well, Alex was not worried about it.


    He was escorted through the gallery and was pulled into themon area where all the students share meals. Although most of the students were present here, not a single one of them seemed in the mood for fun.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    They grimly looked at him, some of them whispered to each other, and some loudly taunted Alex.


    "Just hang him, already!"


    "He is a damn criminal!"


    "A snake! He should be beaten to death!"


    Alex didn''t know who these people were, but he had a hunch that they were told to say those words to make Alex disheartened.


    However, looking at that smirk he held, no one could tell if he really was offended or was just having fun.


    ''Compared to the curses and pleading I have faced...this is nothing...'' He not only killed people in his previous life but destroyed several lives through those targets. Compared to those heartfelt scorns this was nothing.


    Alex caught the figure of Celetria standing behind the headmaster and along with her was him.


    The Protagonist.


    ---------**--------


    A/N:- I hope the story doesn''t look fast paced. Drop somements

 Chapter 5- Culprit

    [A few minutes ago]


    Inside themon hall, several students could be seen as the Headmaster walking through the corridor apanied by a trusted staff member and the vice headmaster of the academy.


    The grey-haired man went to attend a meeting with the King regarding some security concerns around the academy when he received a message that a Soulless appeared near the academy.


    There were several factors which the Headmaster, who goes by the name of Brinswin Hector, had to discern regarding this case. How it was not sensed that someone was performing the ritual to bring an otherworldy creature near the school. Where were the patrolling soldiers, and why the Soulless was spotted sote?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    However, for now, his focus was on discerning the main perpetrator behind the incident. Although Alex was captured and believed to be the main culprit, Hector knew that this could not be achieved by a single person.


    Summoning Soulless requires sacrifice and some other necessary materials which, as a student, Alex couldn''t have gathered on his own. That brings up the question of who was involved in this matter. Or if Alex was actually the one who did this?


    "I tell you, Headmaster, it would be wise to end this trial soon and send the boy away. He is dangerous to other students." Hearing the Vice Principal Abeth''s words, Hector raised his brows,


    "Are you fearing him when I am around?" Hector asked, confident in his status as a Seven-star mage.


    Abeth fumbled with his words but soon responded, "It''s not like that, sir, but confrontation might harm the students, emotionally."


    "They are potential warriors, aiming to be someone who can be a shield for their mothend. If they can''t tolerate a few battles, then I guess the responsibility befalls us to teach them better." Hector''s words silenced the green-haired man.


    Hector didn''t say anything other than that, and soon they both reached themon hall. The students have gathered here and it was Hector''s decision to let them attend this trial.


    If Alex is proven to be guilty, then the others could know the punishment they might have to face, in case they try imitating the crime. If Alex is proven innocent, then at least no one will treat him badly in the future.


    "Good morning, sir." The familiar ck-haired student and the pride of the Soulforge Academy greeted him.


    "Edric, how have you been?" Hector was fond of this child because of his humble attitude and despite his strength, how modest he always sounded.


    "I-I am good... um...can I know what will happen to Alex if he is proven guilty here?" Hector raised his brows as he looked at the boy in amazement. This much nervousness was something he expected from Alex''s childhood friend. However, when he looked at Celestria he was thoroughly surprised to see her indifferently staring towards her front.


    ''Did she pass her judgement even before the trial?'' He wondered as he responded to his student,


    "He will be sent to Capital, and the King would decide the appropriate punishment if Alex actually did summon that beast." He spoke thest of those a little aloud for everyone around to hear.


    It was then that the footsteps of two individuals rang inside themon hall, and Hector turned towards the entrance.


    The silver-haired youth walked slowly a few meters behind the administrative officer.


    Many from the crowd taunted and announced their displeasure towards Alex.


    Hector didn''t say anything regarding that and first allowed Alex to arrive before him.


    The officer stepped aside, and Alex finally was standing in the middle of the room, looked at by several gazes.


    Silence befell themon hall as the Headmaster began, "Today, we are holding this trial to ascertain the actual culprit behind the incident that urred tomorrow. For fair judgment, I would ask you not to use any kind of spell during the trial."


    With his gaze turning icy, he added, "Those who interrupt the trials would be seen as an aplice, so beware."


    No one responded, allowing Hector to start with the inquiry.


    "First, sit down." Alex nodded and climbed the stairs to sit on the chair, resting on a raised tform so he could be seen by everyone in the hall.


    Alex didn''t look nervous, unlike what Hector expected from this student. He was aware of every student''s behaviour pattern, and currently, Alex was not being himself. But, from the point of view of this trial, it was good.


    "So, Alex, tell me," The oldest one in the hall began, ", were you the one who summoned that Soulless?"


    "No," His answer was quick and something which almost everyone expected, "I was tricked into going there just at the moment when that Soulless appeared."


    People began to murmur hearing that, but Hector''s booming voice brought a halt to their whispers,


    "Can you tell me why you went there and if there is someone behind the incident you suspect?"


    Alex heaved a sigh, before nodding, "Yes, I do. But before that, I would like to tell you something that has been happening to me for the past few days and how it is rted to the incident."


    Hector was slightly surprised at how calm andposed Alex sounded. However, since he couldn''t sense a lie from the boy, he nodded for him to continue,


    "Go on,"


    Alex took another big breath, looked at his fingers and started, "For some days...I have been stalked."


    Many gasped, and scoffed; feeling that Alex was making up a story now, however, he continued,


    "I have been stalked but the person didn''t harm me...they were just keeping an eye on me. Reason, I came to know just two days ago when I found a book of dark rituals in my bag."


    "Hmm?" Hector was astounded to hear that, and not only him but many had a simr reaction. However, many students still believe that Alex was weaving a story to find a way out¡ªhowever, those students don''t know that the Headmaster has the skill to detect lies. That''s why, Hector didn''t interrupt him.


    On the other side, Celestria was frowning; she also had seen the book of rituals in his bag the day before yesterday.


    ''So...now he is going to me Edric for it?'' She couldn''t help but clench her fist knowing Edric was going to get involved in this trial.


    However, the moment Alex opened his mouth, Celestria''s mouth parted in shock,


    "The one who  gave me that book...is none other than the Vice-Headmaster Abeth!"


    -----------***----------


    A/N:- Add the book to your collection.

 Chapter 6- Abandoned?

    What did Alex know about the Vice-headmaster? That creepy bastard is obsessed with Celestria, and because of his obsession, he sees two people as a hindrance.


    Edric and Alex.


    The two above-mentioned are the only males close to that girl, and since Abeth cannot do anything with Edric as of now, given he has be a sensation in the academy recently, the green-haired asswipe targeted Alex.


    In the prison, when Celestria came to see Alex, she said she felt something behind her. It was Abeth.


    Abeth has the ability to hide himself from normal perception. As such, he follows Celestria to hear whom Alex is suspecting. Based on Alex''s response, Abeth would have dealt with the situation ordingly.


    If Alex had said Abeth''s name, then by abusing his powers, Abeth would have easily executed Alex under the false statement that the silver-haired tried escaping. And in that condition, Alex wouldn''t have been able to defend himself.


    That''s why, the moment Alex realised that Abeth was, as usual, stalking Celestria, he changed the name of the suspect.


    That exnation is why, when Alex voiced out Abeth''s name, the most shocked one was the person himself.


    The whole crowd was abuzz; they couldn''t believe that in desperation to be excused, Alex actually med the vice-headmaster.


    Hector frowned, not willing to jump to any conclusion with just a bit of evidence. Just because Alex was ''expressing'' the truth doesn''t mean Abeth is to be med. Sometimes, what one thinks to be the truth turns out to be otherwise.


    "Silence," The booming voice of the headmaster echoed across the great hall, instantly bringing a pause to the loud chattering.


    Turning his attention back to the used, Hector asked, "How can you tell that it was the vice-principal who put that book in your bag and was behind the ritual?"


    Alex scoffed, "Mostly, every student has a general idea of the requirements for the ritual. A sacrifice, skull dust, raven feather, soul stones ..and whatnot. Do you think, I could have sneaked out of the school just in two days to gather those many things?"


    Hector''s frown deepened; just as he thought this was not the work of a mere student after all. And not even once, Hector sensed lies from the boy.


    "Then you must be preparing for it for a long time?"  Someone from the crowd, possibly one of those fans of the vice-headmaster, used Alex.


    The silver-haired rolled his eyes, "I found the book of rituals two days ago in my bag. If you can''t believe me, ask Celestria. She also saw me with that book."


    Every eye was drawn to the blond Princess, and Hector was one of them.


    Being seen by those many gazes startled her, and it didn''t help that she had yet to recover from the previous shock of Alex not mentioning Edric''s name.


    Under Hector''s heavy gaze, she slowly nodded, "Y-Yes, sir. I often go through Alex''s bag but only found that book of dark rituals two days ago."


    Alex smirked; fortunately, she wasn''tpletely useless.


    Getting up from his seat, Alex strongly stated, "Not only that, it was the Vice-headmaster who told me that Celestria was caught by a wild beast in the forest. That''s why I went therest night!"


    There was not a single lie there since the original Alex was sensible enough most of the time until it came to his childhood sweetheart.


    Hector was now doubtful of Abeth as he turned towards the silver-haired and asked, "Then why no one saw it until sote?"


    There was a small gap between the Soulless and Jullie reaching there...which brings up the question, why the dy?


    Alex scoffed, "You must be aware of the Vice-headmaster''s ability to enshroud ces in darkness through his barriers. He surrounded the school with his barrier for a short duration, so I, the only one who knew the truth, gets killed before sending teachers to stop the Soulless."


    Now the reaction from the audience was quite different. They were mainly whispering about how the involvement of the vice-principal could actually be true and how Alex must be tricked into going there.


    "He has always been naive and fond of Celestria...so no doubt..."


    "Yeah...and given Vice-headmaster''s creepy behavior no doubt he must have done something like this..."


    "Damn...I almost thought the nerd actually pulled something daring this time. But well..."


    Those murmurs didn''t stop Hector from contemting the possibility of Abeth being the main culprit behind all this.


    However, there still was something unclear.


    Motive.


    "If you are wondering why Abeth did what he did," Hearing those words, everyone turned silent and the headmaster turned towards Alex, as the silver head continued,


    "The reason why Abeth wanted to get rid of me and always antagonises Edric...is because the honourable thirty-year-old vice-principal is obsessed with his student Celestria."


    "----!!" Hector''s eyes widened in shock, as he hurriedly turned towards Abeth, only to find no one standing at that spot.


    "Don''t move!"


    Students eximed and stepped back hurriedly upon seeing Celestria currently being held hostage with a dagger pressed tightly against her throat.


    Edric gritted his teeth as he also failed to notice when Abeth reached beside him and took Celestria in his hold.


    "Yo, hero. Step back or none of us will get Your Highness." Abeth warned him.


    Clenching his fist, the raven-haired wanted nothing but to bash Abeth''s face in...however, he couldn''t take a risk. Abeth seemed crazy enough to actually harm Celestria.


    "Don''t you fucking dare!" Abeth pressed the de against her neck as a single droplet of blood seeped through the crack. He red at Hector, who was about to use his Oculus Force.


    Hector stopped himself, and while raising his hands in surrender, he warned, "You are digging a grave for yourself, Abeth. Not only a student she is the first princess of the nation."


    "Do you think I care about it more than my safety?!" Abeth spat, his eyes turning bloodshot. His soul energy began to swirl around him, making many of the students pale in fear as they pressed themselves against the wall and desired nothing but to escape.


    Celestria''s face was ghastly pale yet she struggled and tried to remove herself from his hold.


    "No, no, no, Princess. You are mine for to hurt. Either we live together from now on, or..." With his eyes turning crescent the man added, "...we are going to die together~"


    The air was thick with tension, and every second felt like it stretched forever as they waited, hearts pounding, afraid of what Abeth would do next.


    Amidst the growing silence, suddenly, Alex jumped from the stage and turned his back towards Abeth and Celestria.


    Abeth frowned as he saw the boy squatting and in the next instance,


    *SWISH*


    ...he ran away.


    Everyone watched Alex''s figure rushing out of the hall hurriedly.


    Abeth suddenly burst intoughter seeing that,


    "Phahahahahahah!!! Do you see that, Princess?! That is your dear Alex who just ran away like a scared cat! Hahahah! How can you call such a sissy your friend?!"


    Celestria looked at the entrance of themon hall in defeat. Although what happened between themst night she believed Alex would not abandon her in times of crisis.


    However...he just left her all alone.


    Tears welled in her eyes, and suddenly, a sense of helplessness washed over her.


    The sight was too tempting for Abeth as he licked his lips....however, soon he sensed something approaching the hall at a great pace.


    He lifted his head and found the silver-haired running back inside.


    Alex burst back into the room like a force of nature, silver hair whipping behind him as he dashed forward at an inhuman speed. His eyes burned with resolve.


    "What the¡ª?" Abeth''s smirk faltered.


    Without a word, Alex''s hand flew to his mouth. "Third step," he muttered through gritted teeth, biting down hard. Blood welled as he tore out one of his nails, the pain only sharpening his focus. Without hesitation, he leapt into the air, body twisting with perfect control. In a blur of motion, he hurled the blood-soaked nail with deadly precision, aiming directly at Abeth


    Before Abeth could push Celestria away or activate his barrier, the projectile stabbed in his left eye and with force, it burst from the back of his head.


    Alexnded back on the ground, as he muttered,


    "...Tempest Dart."


    Under everyone''s astonished gaze, Abeth crumpled to the ground, his body twitching as the life drained from his remaining eye.


    --------**-------


    A/N:- Add the story to your collectionn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 7- Letter

    Silence ensued in themon hall as Abethy in the pool of his blood, dead and gone.


    Alex stood there, finally feeling a little relieved after umting so much stress. The only reason Alex hunted down the bastard was because he was pissed about being tricked into that forest. And it was the least he could have done to the previous owner of the body.


    A professor ran to stand before Alex and scolded him, "You do know what you did just now, right? Murder!"


    The blue-haired Professor''s voice echoed throughout the hall, and the ones who were in support of the Vice-headmaster rejoiced at the sight.


    Alex frowned, but before he could have said anything, someone stepped in,


    "Oh, in my opinion, he saved a student just now, Professor Murrey, no?" The violet-haireddy held a certain edge to her voice that made Murrey hold his breath and step back reflexively.


    Jullie was one of the strongest teachers in the academy and someone who attained the title of Honorary Knight just at the age of twenty. That''s why when the Soulless appeared, she was the first person to take action.


    Murrey clenched his fist and spat, "There are rules andws which everyone must follow! And Alex is no exception to it-"


    "Will you say that even in front of Your Majesty?" This time it was Hector who sided with Alex,pletely astonishing and silencing the blue-haired.


    Taking a pause, and after ascertaining that every eye was on him, Hector added, "It''s within thew to damage or kill anyone who tries to harm a royalty. And I think Alex would not be held as a culprit because of thatw."


    No more whispers could be heard, and silence was the only thing that prevailed.


    Hector looked around before announcing, "In the face of those who have wrongfully used Alex of being an evil worshipper, I dere him innocent. For his unwavering bravery, he shall be rewarded with any wish he desires."


    Alex raised his brows; not expecting the reward. However, who can say no to gifts?


    "Um-Alex-" Just as Celestria walked towards him, wanting to say something, Alex stepped forward and asked the Headmaster,


    "Sir, if possible then can I ask for the breakfast a little early? I am starving." He held his stomach to show how hungry he was.


    Hector chuckled before telling him, "Return to your room; I will send medicine and food there."


    Alex nodded before he shared a nce with Jullie and soon walked out of themon hall.


    Celestria was standing at the same spot with her hand raised, watching Alex''s retreating figure in silence.


    She couldn''t believe herself...how horrible she was.


    She med him and used him of a crime which he nevermitted. Andst night, she said so many awful things.


    The very person he trusted and adored, and the one for whom he got deceived was none other than her. And now, when she had the chance to repay his kindness, all she did was cast me and shout at him.


    Tears welled in her eyes, as she covered her mouth in frustration and regret.


    Edric stood behind her and rested his hand on her shoulder.


    "It''s okay, C...everything will be alright."


    ------**-----


    After leaving themon hall, Alex used his memories to guide himself to his dorm room.


    He was sucking his finger which got injured previously.


    The reason why Alex ran away was that to activate his mythical arts, which he learned back on Earth, he needs to bring an adrenaline rush and heat his body enough that sudden jerk or movement doesn''t end up tearing his muscles.


    He has faced severe consequences because of it in the past. And it took him a whole year toe up with the strategy.


    That''s why when he was given the chance to reincarnate into this world, he was excited to ovee this drawback. However, he has yet to feel any difference-


    "Shit!" Now Alex realised that he still had the anklet around his ankle, which prohibited his soul energy.


    It has been over twelve hours since his rebirth, and Alex has yet to feel his fucking soul energy.


    ''Agh...this is annoying.'' Listening to his stomach growling he first returned to his dorm.


    The whole fort was spread over a wide area, surrounded by forest and guarded by the imperial knights


    The medieval design gives so much fantasy taste.


    He really wanted to go sightseeing around the ce, but then again, nothing beats the craving for some much-needed food.


    Thanks to the previous owner''s memories, Alex reached his room without much trouble, and outside the dormitory, he found a person standing with a first aid box and a tray of food, waiting for him.


    Alex instantly took the tray from the person and pushed open the door


    "Come in," He said as he picked a brea stick and instantly stuffed it inside his mouth.


    The school nurse gestured for him to sit down, and Alex followed her words.


    Once sat, Alex continued to eat with his right hand while his left one was healed by the nurse.


    "Hmm...no magic required." She muttered to herself, seeing that the injury was not that bad. She took out some antiseptic fluid and used a cotton ball to apply it to his wound.


    After finishing the soup and breadsticks, Alex casually asked her, "Whom can I meet to get this damn thing removed?" While lifting his leg, he asked.


    The nurse raised her brows before she rested her hand against his anklet and pushed some soul energy into the artefact.


    *Click*


    The restraint lost its illumination and fell off his ankle, surprising Alex.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Wow...so you also have the authority huh?"


    The school nurse smiled, "I am one of the most loyal employees working for twenty years for this academy."


    Alex was surprised, "What is your age, ma''am?"


    The nurse frowned and pressed the cotton a little rough before saying, "You shouldn''t ask ady about her age."


    Alex smirked, "You brought it upon yourself. Well, whatever..." He returned to his food, devouring the meat like it was thest piece left in the world.


    The nurse checked for any other injuries, but was thoroughly surprised to see none, urging her to ask, "Weren''t you...gravely injuredst night? Did someone feed you a healing potion?"


    Alex shrugged, "You think someone will risk their job to try to help a suspect?"


    The nurse was still having a hard time believing his words, however, before she could say anything someone arrived in the room,


    "Can I talk to him for a minute?" Both Alex and the nurse turned towards the door and found the familiar violet-haired professor standing there.


    Since the nurse inspected him thoroughly, she got up and said, "Sure."


    Alex continued to eat the food..which was about to end or he would have surely asked thedy.


    Jullie didn''t look like she wanted to have something as she sat down across Alex and took out a letter from her pocket.


    Taking a long breath she said, "I didn''t want to tell you this so soon when you just went through your trial...but I am leaving for the capital today and might not return this week...so here you go." She sounded unnaturally tense when she handed the letter.


    Actually, she received the letter early in the morning and wanted to give it to Alex once he rested enough and got emotionally stable.


    The reason? The letter was from Alex''s parents.


    They....are disowning him.


    -------**------


    A/N:- I hope you all are liking the story so far. I will increase the word count slowly.

 Chapter 8- Failure

    Alex''s parents worked in the main pce of the capital, which was why Alex got acquainted with the Princess in the first ce.


    His father was one of the gardeners and his mother served as a maid in the pce. Alex often went to work with them and had a very close rtionship with his parents until a few years ago.


    Then, a year ago, when Celestria returned to the Capital with Edric but not Alex, for some reason, their behaviour suddenly changed.


    Celestria wanted to show Edric the capital and Alex had to stay back in the academy to finish his assignments.


    Alex''s absence beside Celestria and Edric''s presence made them believe that Alex was no longer as close to the Princess as he was before. As such, they lost hope in their child.


    Alex was well aware of his parents'' behaviour. Through the memories of the ex-owner, he could see how his parents always focused on his visits to the pce and always encouraged Alex to be in Celestria''s good books.


    But now, after they have heard that Alex was caught in an act which could grant him a death sentence and also affect their jobs, the first thing they did was write a deration that they no longer have anything to do with their child.


    Alex looked at the letter and felt his heart rate elevating. However, on his face, there was a smirk of mockery.


    Crumbling the paper in a ball he threw it away and finished his food.


    Seeing such nonchnt behaviour, Jullie couldn''t help but ask, "Did you not understand what was written in that letter?"


    "I do, Professor, "Gulping a few mouthfuls of water, he said, "I just don''t care about what they think anymore."


    Jullie''s lips parted in shock, torn between the feelings of grief of what that letter contained, and shocked because of how indifferently he brushed off the matter.


    She knows Alex enough to expect his reaction to the news of getting abandoned. But right now, this was far from what she expected.


    Alex heaved a sigh before telling her, "Ma''am, I have already realised my parents'' true colours. They loved me because of my rtionship with C. And until now, I was also just keeping up the act in order to not make my rtionship bitter with my only blood-rted rtives. But now that they have decided that this should be the point where we part, I have nothing to say against it."


    Jullie bit her lips in annoyance. Which parents love their children for their selfish desires? She knows how much Alex has suffered in these twenty hours, and instead of sympathy, they outrightly severed their connection with him.


    ''What a fucked up world is this...'' Getting up from her seat, she stepped forward and knelt before Alex.


    Taking his hand in hers, she spoke in utmost sincerity, "Alex...I know I can never take your parent''s ce, but if you feel like sharing something...want to vent or cry, do not hesitate to approach me, okay?"


    Alex stared at the woman nkly. As Ceaser and Alex...this might be the first time someone reached out to him not because of some interest or because they were burdened under some responsibility.


    There was nothing Jullie could gain from being so kind towards him. Evenst night, she was risking her job and reputation by feeding an used. And now, she was getting angry in his stead.


    A smile lifted the edges of his lips as Alex slowly nodded, "I will, Professor."


    Jullie soon left since she had to apany the Princess to the capital along with the Headmaster. After what happened in the morning, she has to make sure that the Princess reaches her home before the Headmaster informs the King about the whole situation.


    And now she has the chance to visit the capital...she surely would meet the two shitty humans who dared abandon such a sweet child as Alex.


    ....


    After Jullie left, Alex rested for a few hours and allowed his body to recover. In the afternoon someone arrived to check on him and gave him his lunch.


    Once Alex finished the lunch, he felt himself back to full energy.


    "Now, let''s see..." Standing in the middle of his fairly big dormitory, he closed his eyes.


    He could feel the strange, warm energy inside him, which, as an earthling, he had never experienced.


    This was a familiar sensation since Alex felt it back when he ate the cookies in the jail, as well.


    The warm sensation inside him is the Soul Energy. The power which manifests from one''s soul.


    With every attack, spell and damage taken, one''s soul energy decreases. However, through enough rest, one could regain their soul energy.


    ''Hmm...the primary and the only skill Alex possessed was storage....'' It wasn''t any simple skill; Alex could make anything his spatial storage, and based on how much soul energy he spent on the object, he could expand the storage area within the object.


    To maintain the spell, he needs to continuously feed his soul energy to it...but in the long run, it can be harmful.


    "Garesta," Alex called out cluelessly, unsure if it will work. But fortunately, it did.


    A book, his grimoire to be precise, came into life and began levitating before him.


    A grimoire is like a status panel for everyone in the world, which only the user can look at.


    And currently, Alex''s stats look like,


    [Name: Alex]


    [Age: 17]


    [Str: 25] (Avg: 30)


    [Spd: 32] (Avg: 30)


    [Int: 81] (Avg: 25)


    [Skill: Storage, Sword Arts, Rapid regeneration, Heightenedprehensibility.]


    [Soul Energy: 383]


    [Upper limit: 500]


    [Lower limit: 25]


    .n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Ignoring everything else, Alex focused on his upper and lower limit. These limits are determined at the time of awakening.


    The upper limit is the threshold after which the person grows their stats significantly. And the lower limit is thest line of warning. If one''s soul energy drops below the lower limit, they start exhausting their life energy and start losing their years of life.


    As of now, Alex''s soul energy was quite average and based on that he could rank himself around E or something. However, thanks to the knowledge he retained from his previous life, he would now gain more soul energy and grow his stats within the time he has left.


    And the best way to increase soul energy?


    ''Battle.''


    ---------**--------


    A/N:- The world system would take some time topletely unfold. I hope you all are enjoying the story so far. Save the book in your collection.

 Chapter 9- Cant forgive

    The academy returned to its former routine once again. The Soulless incident made a big impact on students'' mental state about how near they could be brought to danger, and for that, they always needed to be prepared.


    As such, after two days, it was announced that the duration of practical lessons would be elevating. The students with the current system of education would only be academically strong, not physically


    It was the decision of the Headmaster after he realised how weak the students of this era had be that under the presence of Abeth, they were losing consciousness.


    He regretted the decision to allow Abeth to regte the education system.


    As such, after two days of that incident, students could be seen currently gathered in the third training hall to sharpen their abilities and also, prepare for the tournament that would be taking ce the next year.


    Celestria was escorted back to her home, under the protection of Vermillion and the Headmaster. However, Edric was still worried about her, given how many things she had gone through.


    "It''s not your fault, you know." Hearing his lover''s voice, Edric heaved a sigh.


    The light green-haired girl who goes by the name Amanda Lockwood could sense how Edric was feeling concerned about his best friend; however, there was nothing he could and should do about it for now.


    "She chose to not trust Alex, not like she should be forgiven easily," As blunt as ever, Amanda stated.


    Naturally, being close to Celestria through Edric she knew what conversation Celestria had with Alex when she went to meet him. And that''s why after witnessing the trial, Alex''s indifference towards Celestria was quite understandable.


    "I know ..but still, I feel bad for Alex and C," Edric sighed, "Only I know how much they adored each other and because of a third person,  a massive crack appeared in their rtionship."


    Hearing those words, the green-haired raised her brows, "In a way, you also are responsible. After all, it is true that after meeting you C has been spending most of her time with you, and Alex mostly remained all alone. You know how shy he is, so it is understandable why he never made any other friends."


    Edric slowly nodded as his eyes went towards the silver-haired youth who was running around the field without bothering to care about the numerous people murmuring about him.


    It was strange that despite how many things happened he was willing to join the training. And his demeanour was different from the past as well.


    ...almost like he was looking at a different person.


    Turning his gaze towards his girlfriend, Edric asked, "So do you think I should stay away-"


    "Hey, look at that." Suddenly Amanda frowned and pointed towards the court.


    Edric also turned his attention and found his gaze widening.


    Alex, who was running around until a moment ago, was currently surrounded by students and faintly, Edric could see Alex being confronted by a female student about something.


    ''Isn''t she...Celestria''s roommate? What is she doing?'' Edric walked forward to listen to themotion, as he heard Alicia shouting,


    "You are a murderer! Someone who should be executed right away! Not only are you jealous of Edric you even falsely used the Vice-headmaster, forcing him to take such a risky step!"


    Edric''s eyes widened upon hearing that, and he instantly ran towards the crowd.


    However, before he could have reached them, suddenly, a loud reverberation of a p echoed; turning the whole crowd silent in an instant.


    Edric slowly paused with his eyes widened, as the person who got pped wasn''t Alex¡ªwhich one could expect given his usual attitude of being a submissive person¡ªrather, it was Alicia who had her head turned to the right and a ring red mark on her cheek.


    Edric was bbergasted and so was Alicia, as she slowly turned her eyes back on Alex with her eyes stretched wide as she asked, "What did you jus-


    "Listen, girl, if you shout at me ever again, I am so gonna ughter you just like your beloved sugar daddy, understood?" His voice held that edge which made Alicia instantly close her mouth and even nod in agreement. The other students have also stepped back seeing that ferocity in Alex''s eyes.


    Alicia then realised what she heard just now, making her eyes widen. However, before she could have said anything, Alex told her,


    "If you are so angry about Abeth''s death, then go on and challenge me for a battle. If you win, I will do whatever you want."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Alicia smirked; this was her chance.


    Crossing her hand on her chest, she said, "Are you fucking nu-" However, she had to seal her lips instantly once she remembered what had happened in themon hall.


    That attack Alexunched was not something that even Abeth could dodge...and here she was only a Two-star mage.


    Taking a strong gulp, she red at him and said, "You will pay for this one day "


    Alex rolled his eyes and turned around to leave. Just as he thought, this girl can only bark. And not like she can offer much Soul points to him in the first ce.


    Seeing the crowd dispersing, Edric ran toward Alex, and while jogging beside him, he asked, "I never believed that you would ever hit a woman."


    Alex already sensed Edric approaching him that''s why he simply answered, "I got sensitive ears...someone shouts, I get pissed."


    This was the first time for Edric to hear about it. Edric came into Alex''s contact regrly, so it was no wonder he was surprised.


    "Hey Alex, "Suddenly Edric brought his hand over the silver-haired''s shoulder, urging Alex to pause as well before he heard the Protagonist asking,


    "Can''t you...forgive Celestria? I mean-" A hand which Alex raised, stopped Edric from continuing as the raven-haired heard the other one asking,


    "Who do you care about the most in the world? Like you can''t imagine a life without them?"


    Edric blinked and absentmindedly responded, "My...mother..."


    "Yes, so one day, what if she says that you no longer exist for her? And that you two should pretend to not know each other. Will you listen to her or try going against her wishes?"


    Edric was speechless. Although he knew exactly what he was talking about, he couldn''t say anything to make Alex forgive Celestria after hearing those words.


    Alex nodded, "I think now you understand. So let''s focus on ourselves from now on, since, at one point we would be standing all alone to deal with the devil."


    Edric was taken aback hearing that, unsure why Alex said thatst line. However, before he could have asked him, Alex turned around and strode away.


    ---------**--------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 10- Disappointed

    To earn Soul Points, he has only two ways: earn from another soul user or hunt down beasts and refine their soul stones.


    However, the second step is costly since refining soul stones requires a few pieces of equipment, which, as a student and the son of a gardener, Alex surely couldn''t have afforded.


    Alex knows how to refine soul stones, and what equipment he would need for different grades of stone refining; however, hecks gold.


    He didn''t have much time. In about six months, when the decree from the heavens descends, everywhere people would begin to stock up their resources and start selecting the individuals they would be sending to the contest.


    There would be a big tournament between nations to select the best warriors in existence. The first step for Alex was to be strong enough to be one of the ten contestants.


    And for that, he needed to find someone with whom he could fight and earn Soul points.


    "Okay students, line up. We will be having a mock battle now."


    Alex lined up just like others since, through mock battles, he could gain Soul points. The only difference between spars and real battles is that, in a real battle one doesn''t get restricted on the amount of Soul points they could spend.


    But here, every student was told to only fight within the range of safety.


    Partners are paired up randomly and the one Alex was going against was not a named character. However, through Alex''s memories, he remembered this man.


    Aiden Halestorm. The son of the renowned swordmaster who served for the King as his knight and also, was involved in two major wars.


    In the Academy, he was known to be the best weapon user, and if not for Edric''s presence, Aiden might have shone even more.


    He also possesses a short teleportation skill that allows him to teleport through a short distance. The limits of his skill are unknown, and adding up the fact that he has his own sword art makes him a very difficult opponent for ''Alex''.


    Alex looked at the dark green-haired boy who had a lean frame and sturdy shoulders. His eyes were covered with a white fabric, possibly because he trains his senses all the time. The anklet and titan bands he wears around his ankles and wrists are also a part of his muscle training.


    Alex was actually excited about his battle with a fellow swordsman. However, for now, it was time to see the Protagonist fight.


    In the arena, two people stood. One of the most famous and honoured students of the academy. On the other side was a potential heroine, the daughter of the Commanding General in the Royal Order, and the girl who looks at Edric as her rival¡ªVrie Hornde.


    The girl had short red hair that rested on her shoulder and a pair of sharp and fierce red eyes. Her personality within or outside the arena remains the same. Being very fond of her father she always aims to be as great as him.


    Within a year, she has challenged Edric for more than three hundred times and only won twice.


    Today, Alex has the opportunity to closely study the two contenders of bing the chosen ones.


    ''Should be interesting...''


    .....


    Edric, once again, was matched up with Vrie. He didn''t know if this was some kind of bloody coincidence or if the administration wanted them to fight, but he was already tired of facing the same enemy again and again.


    "What the hell with that expression of yours! Be more energetic for this, will ya?!" Her roar echoed through the arena and made Edric frown.


    Haah, she is loud as ever


    Unlike in the past, the students were allowed to take real weapons of their choice. The Vice-Headmaster forbade any lethal weapon to enter the arena and exchanged all of them with a wooden arsenal. However, under the Headmaster''s control, the old way of battling has returned.


    A safety artefact was attached to students'' cors that will protect them from any lethal attacks.


    Was there a risk? Yes, definitely. But considering Alex and the others were already in their third year, it was necessary for them to have some real battle experience.


    Vrie wielded a giant battle axe, held firmly in her grip with ease. Her wide shoulders and defined arms were a testament to the rigorous training she had gone through.


    On the other hand, Edric wore a pair of steel knuckles as he urged, "Show me how much you have improved."


    Once the teachers ensured that both sides were ready, he dered, "Start!"


    Hearing that, Edric flexed his fists, steel knuckles glinting in the sunlight. He charged first, closing the distance fast. Vrie swung her battle axe, aiming to cut him off. Edric ducked low, dodging the de andnding a quick jab to her side. Vrie stumbled, but she didn''t let up, spinning with her axe to strike again.


    The axe sliced through the air, but Edric sidestepped, his knuckles shing as hended a heavy blow on her shoulder. Vrie gritted her teeth and swung back with a brutal overhead sh. Edric caught the shaft of her axe with both hands, muscles bulging, and twisted, trying to rip it from her grip.


    Vrie held on, but Edric''s strength was overwhelming. With a sharp kick to her knee, Edric knocked her off bnce and shoved her back. The crowd gasped as Vrie hit the ground, her axe skidding out of reach. Edric stood over her, knuckles ready for the finishing strike.


    Vrie lost her control, and mes came to life around her. Her body was enveloped in fiery mes as she clenched her fist and was ready to deliver a blow with enough ferocity to send Edric into aa.


    However, just as everyone expected, her mes subdued as soon as they appeared, as Edric''s eyes shone faintly, signifying he was using his infamous skill, ''Mystic Bind''.


    Vrie was left with her vulnerable self once again, her eyes ring at Edric; however, thetter didn''t seem on the same wavelength as he extended his hand and asked, "Shall we call it a match?"


    Vrie scoffed before taking his hand, "You know you can''t win against my mes, right?"


    Edric chuckled, "Absolutely, that''s why I extinguish as soon as I see them."


    Vrie rolled her eyes as she found her Soul Energy dropping, while Edric didn''t care about his stats. He had enough in reserve to lose over ten battles yet not drop below his average.


    On the sidelines, Alex was somehow disappointed with Vrie''s performance...or maybe it was because Edric overwhelming abilities and battle IQ that he made the battle look one-sided


    ''Regardless, I need to study Edric as much as I can....''


    "Next! Alex and Aiden, step inside the arena."


    ---------**--------n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 11- First battle(1)

    "This is a bad matchup. Aiden is going to one-shot defeat him." After recovering from her defeat Vrie joined Edric with Amanda on the other side as they watched Alex walking onto the arena.


    The opponent Alex has to face is none other than the rising Sword Saint; someone whom Edric respects.


    Aiden Halestorm.


    Aiden has a record of winning most of his matches during the two years of the academy, and recently, when the tournament was organized, he was among the five contestants who participated and won for his academy.


    Although the limelight was stolen by Edric since he ended up facing two enemies and winning both of the rounds, there was no doubt that if not for Aiden''s victory, their school would have lost.


    "I don''t agree with you." Before Edric could have said anything, Amanda retorted, making Vrie frown.


    "Why would you say that? We all know that Alex is nothing but a bookworm and has a skill that is not useful for battle."


    Amanda chuckled, pissing Vrie off even more, as the former said, "If only you ever woke up early in the morning, you''d understand why I''m betting my money on Alex."


    Vrie ignored the girl and looked back on the stage; wanting to see what made Amanda so confident.


    When Amanda''s gaze fell on Edric she found her lover sulking, as some words reached her ears, "You never bet your money on me..."


    Amanda smiled in amusement before hooking her arm with his and whispering, "I always remain so engrossed in you that I forget betting."


    Edric''s mood lifted as, with a shy smile, he looked towards the arena...and soon frowned.


    "A stick?" Hearing him, Amanda also looked towards the arena and found her brows elevating.


    In Alex''s grip there indeed was a wooden stick rather than a real weapon.


    And it wasn''t a proper stick rather a fragment of a tree branch.


    ''What is he thinking?''


    ....


    "Student Alex?" The instructor asked; clearly as confused as others.


    Alex asked, "Will it be against the rules if I fight with this?" Truth be told, he didn''t have a real weapon. Until now, the wooden weapons were provided by the school but they were removed.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Are you mocking me?" The heavy voice of his opponent resonated, making him look intimidating.


    Aiden heard about Alex''s weapon from the murmuring of the audience, which forced him to ask.


    Alex raised his brows before replying, "No."


    "Hmm, then it''s fine." Aiden nodded and got into a fighting stance. Unless someone was making fun of him, he didn''t feel like getting angry needlessly.


    The instructor stepped forward and asked in a hushed voice, "You don''t have a de, right?"


    Her question was met by a nod as Alex said, "I can manage myself with this, though."


    "This won''t do, Alex...." The instructor heaved a sigh and contemted what she should do.


    Alex then asked, "Then...can I borrow it from someone?"


    The instructor blinked in surprise before she assented, "If they agree then sure."


    Alex sprinted towards the giant ssmate and asked, "Lend me your sword."


    The boy with thick brows hummed before asking, "Can you even lift it?" The person asked, since the sword he held was only a few inches shorter than Alex.


    It was a great sword with a thick middle and tough de. It was more for hammering enemies into oblivion and held double-edges. The handle of the weapon was thicker than Alex''s thigh.


    Alex huffed, "Just give it to me. I don''t need to swing it around."


    The ck-haired giant chuckled before allowing the de to fall towards Alex as he said, "Just finish my homework in return of the favour."


    Alex shrugged as he held the heavy metal over his shoulder and dragged it towards the arena.


    He was gettingughed at, and many tantly ridiculed him for choosing a weapon which could crush him rather than helping Alex in winning this battle.


    Alex, naturally, paid no mind to them, and once inside the ring, he nted the de on the ground with all the strength he had.


    "Ahhh!"


    *Crash*


    The de somehow stabbed the ground, and while a little tilted, it retained its position inside the ground.


    Alex dusted off his hands and looked at the instructor before telling her, "I am good to go."


    The instructor was now worried as she gestured toward the medic to be nearby.


    Once she ensured that Aiden was ready, she shed her hand and yelled, "Begin!"


    Aiden crouched low, his muscles coiled, then exploded forward toward Alex. His sword remained sheathed, gripped tightly in his left hand, aimed to deliver a crushing strike to Alex''s neck and end the fight in one blow.


    In a blink, his form blurred. Gasps echoed through the crowd as Aiden vanished, reappearing just behind Alex, ready to strike. He swung the scabbard with lethal speed¡ªbut his eyes widened in shock. Alex was gone, no longer standing where he''d aimed.


    *Blink*


    Just as Aiden sensed that advancing punch he used his skill for the second time and retook his initial position.


    Aiden narrowed his eyes from behind the fabric, "How did you anticipate my movement?"


    Alex shrugged, "Not like I am also blocking my ears like you. Just heard you." Alex''s demeanour was nonchnt, but only three people on and off the arena knew that what Alex suggested was absurd.


    ''Aiden was airborne when he appeared behind Alex...then how?'' Vrie asked herself with a frown.


    Aiden didn''t hesitate or linger, charging forward again, relying purely on his physical strength to attack Alex. He knew his opponent would be waiting for him to use his skills.


    "Come at me!" Alex growled, widening his stance and tucking his left hand behind his back. The fierce look on his face made Aiden hesitate, but in the end, he couldn''t resist.


    *Blink*


    "Agh!" This time, Alex was ready. He drove his fist into the spot where he sensed Aiden''s arrival,nding a powerful punch just as Aiden appeared.


    There was a grin on Alex''s face...which lived for a very short duration as Aiden suddenly held his hand by his wrist, and raised his leg to kick Alex.


    Alex raised his leg just in time to block that kick, but the force was enough to make his bones tremble by the impact.


    Alex took a quick decision, and yelled,


    "THIRD FORM!"


    Aiden widened his eyes as he remembered that it was the same stance that took Abeth''s life two days ago.


    Instantly, his figure disappeared as the green-haired teleported as far as he could and readied himself to pary any throwable Alex aims at him.


    "Huh?"  However, all Aiden sensed was a chuckle as he heard his opponent saying,


    "Kidding~Don''t worry, you aren''t worth making me use that move."


    Many from the battlefield chuckled hearing that and inside the arena, Aiden''s hand trembled in agitation.


    He...was being looked down upon. He was made fun of.


    Clenching the handle of his sword with his left hand, Aiden removed his blindfold with the other one.


    Those reddened eyes showcased nothing but anger, as Aiden red at his opponent, before dering,


    "I will make you pay for forcing me to go all out."


    Alex grinned, ''Nice...nice. Waste more Soul Energy for me.''


    Raising his hand, he provoked Aiden,


    "Show me what you got."


    ----------*---------


    A/N:- It was a weird fight scene but I intended on making it like that. The next one will be interesting. Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 12- First battle(2)

    The Soul Record is not a ce but just a concept, that regtes Soul Energy through the vast ocean of realms.


    The management of grimoires, the tool to measure andpute soul energy, is also under themand of the Soul Record.


    In a battle, the more your enemy wastes their Soul Energy behind their attacks and skills, the more the opponent would gain from them upon victory. The distribution of Soul energy has always been within the control of the Soul Record, and no one has the right or authority to tamper with it.


    As such, Alex''s current ambition was to make Aiden use as many skills as he could and waste more Soul energy so that when the battle ends, Alex could benefit hefty.


    "Show me what you got." The provocation was directed and Alex''s opponent was now pissed.


    Aiden shot forward, his slim sword shing in the sunlight as he closed the distance between him and Alex in a heartbeat. Alex stood firm, his eyes locked on Aiden, not flinching as the de sliced toward him. Just before the sword could connect, Aiden vanished.


    *Blink.*


    He reappeared at Alex''s side, de aimed straight at his ribs. But Alex was ready. He twisted his body, barely dodging the strike, his fist swinging up in retaliation. Aiden ducked, his form a blur as he teleported again, this time behind Alex.


    Alex didn''t turn. Instead, he threw his elbow back, catching Aiden mid-teleport. Aiden staggered; blood dripped as he bit his lips, but he recovered instantly, his eyes burning with determination.


    He lunged again, this time aiming high. Alex met him head-on, blocking the strike with his forearm. The sh of steel rang out, and for a moment, they locked eyes, neither backing down.


    Aiden gritted his teeth and blinked once more, disappearing. Alex''s senses red. He spun, catching Aiden''s de with his bare hand just as it materialized mid-air. The force of the blow sent sparks flying, but Alex held firm, gripping the sword with raw strength.


    His hand bled, and many from the students winced in pain just by seeing Alex'' condition, but the person himself showed no sign of getting weaker.


    Aiden snarled and pulled back, his sword slipping free. Without missing a beat, he teleported again, but Alex was relentless, already moving. He mmed a fist into Aiden''s gut before the swordsman could fully reappear, making thetter grunt.


    The students watching gasped, eyes wide as Alex stood tall, unfazed by Aiden''s abilities. Aiden struggled to his feet, panting, blood staining his clothes, but his eyes still burned with fury. He gripped his sword tighter, preparing for the next strike, but Alex''s calm stare made it clear¡ªhe was ready for anything.


    Aiden has sensed that teleportation was futile against this boy. His movements were getting tracked, for some goddamn reasons.


    He changed his ns, there was nothing he could achieve by holding against an opponent who was well set on defeating Aiden.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    His form turned linear, his body sliming in a straight line, and his sword positioned in the middle of his brows.


    Edric widened his eyes; he knew this stance. The very same stance that took down several opponents in the past with just this single move.


    People held their breaths, and the dead silence allowed Aiden''s words to echo through the crowd,


    "Halestorm Phantom:"


    Alex narrowed his eyes and ducked a little down, preparing himself, as he heard the other one chanting,


    "...Hundred sh!"


    A series of consecutive and randomly released shes were directed toward Alex¡ªthe shockwaves of each swing approaching him at a blinding speed.


    Alex had no other option than to escape from the trajectory, his body adapting a newfound speed as he sidestepped and tried dodging the strikes.


    However, just as he expected, more than a few cuts sliced his flesh and drew his blood.


    From a general perspective, it didn''t seem  Aiden was moving at all, however, those with sharp senses could see Aiden''s arms moving at a monstrous pace.


    Alex stepped away, moving in a definite direction, yet it wasn''t helpful since Aiden could move his body whileunching those many attacks as well.


    Severe cuts could be seen on his face, arms, gut and thighs. The pain from the damage was excruciating, but Alex didn''t stop, knowing that this tiresome stance could not continue for long.


    And just as he thought, the series of attacks slowly paced down and Alex was already inches away from the great sword which he nted in the ground earlier.


    Aiden snarled and intentionally stopped attacking; wanting to see what the boy intended to do with such a heavy-weight weapon


    Alex lifted the sword with great struggle; his left eye closed, and blood dripped from several spots on his body. If anything, he looked like someone a foot away from his grave, but the instructor was so engrossed in the match that she forgot to call it off.


    Alex lunged forward, not sparing a single moment for himself and his opponent.


    A single stride was enough tond him before Aiden, the de held above his shoulder.


    "Fourth Stance!" Aiden heard that, and he no longer took it casually. Alex''s great sword came crashing down with brutal force, aiming straight for Aiden''s shoulder, the intent clear in the gleam of Alex''s eyes.


    But Aiden moved, faster than anyone expected. In one fluid motion, he brought his sword up, meeting the massive blow head-on. The sh of metal roared through the air, sparks flying, but Aiden didn''t flinch. His sword barely wavered as he swatted the strike aside like it was nothing.


    However, Aiden''s eyes widened when he heard Alex''s following words,


    "Rebound!"


    *Ting*


    Like the ground was made of rubbed, the de tapped on the ground and bounced back with double the speed. Alex changed its direction and while gritting his teeth, he struck the rebound attack to Aiden''s side.


    **CRACK**


    Something snapped within Aiden and before he could register what he just witnessed, he found himself flying.


    Students dispersed as Aiden''s body flew out of the ring and travelled several meters before the boy crashed against the ground, rolled and finally came to a halt.


    When the instructor went to check on him, she found Aiden was already out cold.


    Returning to the arena, she announced, "Alex wins!"


    Alex squatted on the ground, with his hands resting on the hilt of the de.


    With blood flowing down his head, the boy looked nothing but majestic in his current form.


    Even Vrie, who had ridiculed Alex until moments ago, couldn''t help but watch him in awe, and her lips parted in shock.


    Throughout the battle, what Vrie admired about him the most was the fact that he retained his calm and never got lost in anger and frustration; a feat which she has yet to achieve in unfavourable situations.


    *p* *p*


    It was Edric who began to p and the action was soon followed by others. Soon the whole crowd was pping for the brave performance by the silver-haired.


    Alex heaved a sigh as a few words rang out,


    ''I guess that deity was correct...I need to prepare for the worst...'' One thing Alex has understood from this small confrontation. He was far from ready to face those monsters in the ascension contest.


    ----------*----------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 13- Compensation

    Celestria returned to her home, back in the capital where she was surrounded by her family members once they heard about the incident that transpired in the academy.


    The other family members, Celestia''s elder brother and younger sister, only know that someone tried to harm Celestria and took her hostage to ensure their safety. However, the identity of the attacker and the motive behind their decision weren''t revealed since Hector wanted to first talk with the King.


    Inside the reception hall, only four people could be seen currently.


    Two of them were from the Soulforge Academy and on the left was a red-haired man with a hulking body which seemed to be barely fitting in his formal clothing.


    Themander of the most fierce unit in the Royal Order, Aborne Hornde.


    And in the front sat the slim middle-aged man who goes by the name, Adolf Grimhold¡ªthe king of the nation and Celestria''s father.


    "What did you say? Obsessed?" Hearing Jullie''s words, who was the fourth person in the hall, Aborne eximed.


    It was creepy and gave birth to massive insecurity upon hearing that one of the teachers of the academy was obsessed with his student.


    Jullie nodded, "Indeed. When Abeth''s room was investigated, several hand-drawn pictures, Celestia''s used stationary, her hair strands, and many other things rted to her were found." Jullie regretfully spoke.


    The Supreme authority has yet to speak a word as he hears the Headmaster speaking, "I apologize for not discerning Abeth''s true nature beforehand. I should have been more focused on the administration."


    Finally, Adolf said, "You are not to be med solely for this, my friend. I have kept you busy with the security rting to Capital and the trade centre these few months."


    His eyes drew towards the ground as he added, "No one could have expected that the prodigious mage who rejected the offer to join the Royal Order was actually a scumbag in hiding."


    Aborne gritted his teeth, "I wish he had been alive to experience his demise by my ws." Aborne is like an uncle to Celestria, and hearing that a bastard was stalking her just set his temper aze.


    "Talking about that, you said Alex, maid Celeria''s son killed him? And also, he was excused from the false charges of summoning a Soulless?" Adolf asked, to which Hector responded with a soft nod.


    "He indeed executed Abeth when he took student Celestria in his hold as a hostage."


    Adolf nodded, and said, "In that case, call Celeria and Brendon." Hearing those words, the King''s personal butler walked away, heeding his master''smand.


    After that, Adolf and Hector began to converse things about the Academy''s security and the necessary changes that should be brought in order to strengthen the students; both physically and mentally.


    The recent poor performance of the students has be a major reason for concern, considering Soulforge is one of the leading Academies and was popr for producing young talents.


    Soon, the two people who were called stepped inside the room with their heads lowered.


    Both of them had ck hair, which often made people wonder how Alex got himself silver hair in the first ce.


    But naturally, the King didn''t invite them here to ask such trivial questions. He called them to reward them for the bravery their child showed.


    "Raise your heads. You have the right to." Aborne encouraged and Adolf was about to follow when suddenly Jullie interrupted,


    "I apologize for my rude behaviour, Your Majesty, but before granting them any reward, you should know that these two have to do nothing with Alex anymore."


    That sentence made Aborne frown and Adolf genuinely looked confused. Hector was aware of what the violet-haired was speaking, but since she chose to speak about it now, and in such a stern tone no less, he simply remained silent.


    Getting up, she approached the two and asked them, "Why don''t you tell Your Majesty, how you disowned your own child just because he was used of being a culprit?"


    Aborne''s eyes widened as he faintly uttered, "Disowned..." Being a doting father, he couldn''t imagine how someone could abandon their child in their right mind.


    Brendon''s face was lowered in shame while Celeria spoke up, "W-We believed that he indeed was involved in the summoning...g-given Alex often r-remained cooped up in his room, r-reading c-creepy books..."


    "If your son remains in his room reading books all day, you call him studious not a criminal. And how can you, the ones who gave birth to that child, lose hope in him when that child only can look up to you for support?"


    Each word that escaped Vermillion''s lips was like a poisonous dart, making Brendon lean his head down as much as he could in embarrassment and fear.


    Celeria gritted her teeth, "You won''t know why we made such a decision. Maybe one day when you be a parent''"


    "Well, I am a parent, and I have three children. But you know what, in whatever situation, even if the world says that my children have done something wrong, I will fight the world to protect them." The words were spoken by someone who cannot be interrupted.


    Adolf''s voice held both fondness for his children and detested these two failures of parents.


    Celeria trembled, her eyes moistened as she tried to beg the King for mercy, but Hector used his spell to silence them rather than letting them further dig their graves.


    Adolf got up from his seat, and while advancing towards them, he dered, "You both are dismissed from your services and because of your irresponsible act, you have to pay three thousand gold coins aspensation to Alex within six months. Failing topensate would grant you exile for life."


    The couple paled in dread hearing themand and were on the verge of falling to their knees when Abornemanded his soldiers to drag them out.


    Once they were taken out, Adolf turned towards Hector before telling him, "Arrange a meeting with Alex. I want to reward him in person...and also, extend my gratitude for saving my daughter''s life."


    Hector nodded, "As you wish, sire."


    There was a very brief smile that appeared on Jullie''s face.


    Finally, he would receive what he deserves.


    -------**-------


    The meeting went on until evening, and Jullie was told that after tea, they would be leaving.


    With due respect, she excused herself to walk around a bit. Sitting in the same ce for this long has caused her back to ache.


    She was aware of the pce structure, which exins why she walked on the straight path that led to the garden, situated on the west side of the pce.


    When she reached there, Jullie spotted the familiar figure of Celestria currently sitting on the tea table and staring at the flowers, nkly.


    There were maids nearby, but it seems she chose to remain alone for the time being, that''s why they were standing far away and made no move to refill her cup.


    Naturally, as a teacher and someone who was aware of the whole situation, Jullie couldn''t have stayed away.


    Approaching the girl, she asked, "Worried about Alex?"


    Celestria was startled, as she turned her head in Jullie''s direction and instantly got up to offer the seat.


    "It''s okay, I want to stand a little. Sit down, you."


    Although she said that, Celestria made no move to sit down when her teacher was standing.


    Returning to the topic, Jullie asked again, "Do you want to share something with me? I might be able to help."


    Celestria seemed unsure...she didn''t know if she should tell her teacher about the fact that she shouted at her best friend by believing in others.


    However, just as mentioned earlier, Jullie was aware of the whole ordeal, that''s why, without Celestria uttering a single word, Jullie suggested, "If you regret saying something to someone who is close to you and fear getting rejected by them now, then you probably should stay away from them."


    Celestria was taken aback, "But I can''t stay away from Alex! He is a very important part of my life."


    Jullie raised her brows, "If you can show such stubbornness in front of me, then what''s stopping you from getting stubborn on gaining his forgiveness?"


    Hearing those words, Celestria realized what her teacher was intending to convey here.


    She remained silent, head leaning down before a very hesitant question was asked, "What if he never forgives me? I havemitted such a grave mistake."


    Jullie sighed, "It''s not a matter whether he forgives you or not....you have to try, Celestria. After all, you have a lot of friends and family to support you...care for you. But for Alex...there is no one but you for him."


    Leaving those words behind, Jullie soon returned to the reception and not so long after, she left with the Headmaster.


    That night, Celestria wasn''t able to sleep for a long time. The only thought that kept her awake was how to get back with Alex.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    -----------**-----------


    A/N:- If you are liking the story so far, please leave a review. It really helps. Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 14- Favour

    After his match with Aiden, Alex went to the medic and got himself healed. Well, his regeneration was hefty enough to heal most of his injuries within hours, but still, who can say no to free services?


    As for his gains from the match then, he gained seventy points after removing the soul energy he wasted on using his sword art.


    He was just fifty points away from reaching the upper limit. Once he reaches the upper limit, his stats will begin to grow.


    A soul user''s griomoire keeps a certain number of soul points as a reserve. Between the upper and lower limits, a student wouldn''t incur damage on their life span or make any progress. The middle phase can also be called equilibrium. And currently, Alex is in that state.


    On the other hand, Edric has won so many battles that his Soul points always remain over the upper limit; as such, he is always levelling up with each passing battle.


    For now, Alex''s goal was to breach his upper limit to allow his stats to grow.


    "Hey, man." Suddenly someone entered the infirmary and greeted Alex with a wave. It was the Protagonist.


    Sitting across Alex on a stool, he asked, "How are you doing? Those shes looked quite severe."


    Alex shrugged, "Just doing fine. The healer has a phenomenal ability to manipte human skin and blood clotting." Healers don''t make the wound disappear; rather, they manipte body parts to heal the patients. They are more like surgeons, but their only requirement is their magic.


    Edric raised his brows, still notpletely convinced that the same boy who used to cry because of a simple fall was now holding his pain behind that indifferent facade. But he didn''t pry into it and asked what Edric was curious about,


    "Hey, can you tell me how you tracked Aiden''s teleportation? Unless you have extreme senses like the Sage or a skill that allows you to track Soul energy, you won''t be able to predict Aiden''s teleportation. Now, don''t say it was sheer luck on your end since I know it wasn''t."


    Alex smirked; the protagonist is quite observant and...chatty. He really didn''t want to talk right now, but it seemed if he didn''t give an answer now this guy would continue to pester.


    So, with a shrug, he said, "I was focusing on my blind spots since majorly any person with such a skill would appear at their opponent''s blind spots."


    Edric slowly nodded with his fingers cupping his chin before he voiced, "I see. So you don''t wanna reveal it after all, huh?"


    Alex scoffed, "Since you got the hint, goodbye?" Alex didn''t have a desire to reveal his aces to someone whom he might end up fighting against.


    Edric chuckled as he hopped off the stool and said, "You really have changed." He stepped out, and just when Alex was about to lie down, Edric returned to the room holding something behind him.


    Alex raised his brows, seeing the Protagonist being so hesitant and nervous, urging the silver-haired to ask,


    "What is it?"


    "Umm...I realised that you have no real weapon in possession...so if you don''t mind..."


    "Yeah, sure. Give it to me." Alex casually extended his hand and asked for the sword which Edric was somehow hiding behind him.


    Hearing his words, more than Alex could ever have been, Edric seemed happy as he stepped toward and rested the sword in his hand.


    "Thank you for epting it," He said and was about to leave when suddenly Alex stopped him and asked,


    "You often leave the academy for raids no?"


    Edric was perplexed hearing the sudden question. However, he didn''t find anything to hide, that probably the whole school already knew, so he simply nodded, "Yes...I won''t say ''often'' but once in ten days, yeah."


    Alex grinned, "Perfect~the next time you go there, take me with you. I know you can sneak me through security, right?" Students who have chosen academic courses as their primary subjects aren''t allowed to leave the campus for raids, unlike the students who opt to be a knight.


    Edric was about to instantly nod in assent, being aware of Alex''s capabilities, but then he brought his neck to a pause and slowly said, "I will...but you have to do something for me."


    "I don''t swing that way, pal."


    Edric''s face adopted a little reddish hue as he blurted, "I am not talking about that! C...I want you to not avoid her when she approaches you."


    Alex heaved a sigh; so it was about her.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Resting his hands on the bed and leaning back a little, Alex casually stated, "I don''t know man, she doesn''t look like she needs me. So shouldn''t we care about-"


    "I heard you the first time, Alex, but no, I still believe that the bond between you two cannot be severed just like that. So please give her a chance if you can."


    Alex was already feeling weary of all this. He really didn''t want to mingle with that crybaby anymore but if assenting her could grant him a load of Soul Points...


    "Okay, I won''t avoid her. But don''t expect me to actively respond to her bbering." Which she surely is going to spout, Alex held back from speaking thest bit.


    Edric beamed. "That''s more than enough for me. Anyway, I will be leaving today after dinner. Will you be joining the others in themon hall?"


    Alex shrugged, "Not likely. You know my room number, right?"


    Edric nodded, "Got it. Just don''t pack many things since we might have to move quickly, in case we get caught sneaking you out."


    Alex nodded in assent before the Protagonist made his way out.


    Nice. Now Alex can earn coins and soul stones to enhance his soul energy and break his upper limit, so his growth also bes unstoppable.


    "Hey, where are you going?" Seeing him leaving his bed, the head nurse, asked with a frown.


    Alex spoke in a ''matter-of-fact'' tone, "Only injured remain here, no?"


    The head nurse leaned a little, allowing her bountiful bust to form a valley right before his eyes. Alex only nced at them once before moving his eyes away.


    The woman checked on his injuries and was surprised to see that, indeed, all of them were healed.


    "Seriously...you are not normal in this aspect..." She voiced, trying to figure out how such a miracle took ce.


    "So, can I go, or are you too fond of me to let go?" Alex nonchntly asked.


    The raven-haired nurse red at him before standing up and telling him, "Go but don''t move around much. And no fighting for the next three days, or you will be bound to the bed until I am satisfied."


    Alex raised his brows, "Wow...somehow that sounds tempting."


    The nurse blushed with a re before, with a ''hmph'', she walked away.


    Alex heaved a sigh and returned to his room to prepare.


    This was going to be tougher than facing a high school boy.


    ---------*---------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Drop a review if you are enjoying the story so far.

 Chapter 15- Raid(1)

    "I might not be able to have dinner with you today. I will be going out for a few hours." Inside the school library, Amanda was silently reading her book when suddenly her lover voiced something unexpected.


    Resting the book on the table, she asked with a tilt of her head, "Skipping dinner to go to the brothel?"


    Her question made him flustered and he instantly rebuked, "Nothing like that! Seriously, how can you suggest such things with a straight face?"


    Amanda shrugged, "I mean, as a growing boy who has been restricted by his girlfriend to not take things beyond kissing, surely will look for carnal pleasure somewhere outside, no?" Amanda requested Edric to wait until they graduate and announce their rtionship to her parents before taking thest step.


    Edric heaved a weary sigh, "And you are cool with me cheating on you?"


    Amanda darkly chuckled, "As I have told you before, I will chop it off the moment I catch you cheating." She made a scissor gesture with her fingers with a murderous glint in her eyes.


    Edric gulped in dread before assuring her, "Don''t worry, I won''t let you taint your hands with blood."


    Inching closer to her he confessed, "I am taking Alex for a raid tonight."


    Amanda raised her brows, "Aren''t you suddenly favouring him a lot? That sword you just donated him was worth two hundred gold coins, no?"


    Edric was surprised, "How did you know that I gave him my sword?" His weapons always remain hidden at random and in strange spots in his room in case someone tries to attack him.


    Amanda smirked, "I know everything about your room. From your inner garments to that handkerchief that Professor Vermillion gave you after you got injured, I know everything."


    Edric''s face adopted a red hue as he slowly uttered, "Hey...I have already told you that I had a crush on her, so-"


    "Had? Or still have? I know you still admire her." Amanda teased to which Edric became more flustered.


    He had already told Amanda back when they were friends how he liked this Professor who was always helpful and kind to him. Well, Jullie is good to every student and naturally, Edric isn''t the only one who likes the violet-haired.


    Amanda heaved a sigh, cupped her breast, and muttered under her breath, "Although I am not as big as her, I still got handfuls, you know."


    Edric was now practically melting because of embarrassment as he pulled her hands away and said, "As I said, I am already over that phase and that handkerchief, I was about to return it to her."


    Amanda chuckled, but behind that smile, there was a deep-seated fear she was hiding.


    A fear of sharing this person she loves so much in the near future. She remains anxious that at some point his attention, which only remains on her now, will get divided.


    ---------**--------


    Alex remained inside his room for the afternoon, and only left once to get himself something to eat.


    There is something he ascertained recently and that is a very advantageous discovery for him.


    His body, which he needed to heat up before using his sword art, can now be recharged with the help of Soul Energy.


    Soul Core is the refining point which allows the user to purify the foreign Soul Energy they absorb. However, the Soul Core can only purify the foreign energy to a certain point. That''s why one cannot ingest soul stones directly.


    One''s Soul Core is situated on the other side of the heart, which exins that either side of one''s chest is a vital spot and must be protected.


    Damage of Soul Core means one''s soul energy production and refinement slows down. Destruction of the soul core means death.


    Soul energy is the supplier of energy for every enhanced movement, spell, and skill a soul energy user performs. And when Alex used his sword art back then he consumed thirty points of soul energy.


    Not only that but to keep track of Aiden, he also had to spend a few bits of soul energy there.


    If only Alex didn''t have to spend anything in that battle he would have probably gained double of his actual gain. But, well, no battle can be won without sacrificing something.


    ''Let''s see...'' The old scrolls and manuals of sword arts, which the deity provided, summon any moment Alex wishes them to.


    He initially learned his originals from a random man when he got injured while on a mission and had to stay there for about six months. After that, Alex kept training in between missions, and once he was adept at using Sword Arts, his sess rate skyrocketed.


    The reason he got surrounded by Parker''s men in hisst moments was because he was poisoned beforehand and also, no sword arts works when guns are introduced.


    After all, in the end, his body was made of flesh and bones.


    In the books he received there are ways of refining one''s stance and the scrolls contained several advanced techniques which require a long time to remember and practice.


    However, thanks to his elevated learning rate, he learned all the stances within a few hours. However, learning martial arts from a book was never an option or possible.


    Heaving a sigh, Alex closed the book and started preparing for the raid.


    He would only need a few fifth-grade soul stones in exchange for a decent amount and buy the soul refinement tools so he can hunt and gain Soul points without relying on anyone else.


    There was not much time left, so he was nning on raiding as manybyrinths as he could in the next few months.


    Taking glowing red stone, some medical supplies and the frozen food supplies he bought earlier from the shop, everything was packed inside the bag.


    Naturally, he was carrying the sword Edric gifted him. Although he has yet to use it even once, anything can work until Alex has his reserve of soul energy.


    *Knock*


    Hearing the knock, Alex got up and unexpectedly, there stood the raven-haired protagonist, wearing a different set of clothes than the usual uniform. He was also carrying a bag and had a brown sac cloak in his hand which he threw at Alex and said,


    "Wear this." Alex nodded before draping the cloak over his shoulders.


    Once done, the two individuals left the room and advanced towards the entrance with hurried steps.


    Just in case, Alex wore a mask over his face which the previous owner used during the festivalst year. It was a white wolf mask that had two slits for eyes and a red marking on either side of his eyes.


    "Stay behind me," Edric said before he went forward to talk to the security in charge.


    Alex leisurely was looking around...when suddenly his eyes caught the figure of familiar redhead advancing towards them while holding her axe.


    ''For god sake...not her....''n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    -----------***----------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Drop some PS, and a review if you are enjoying the story so far. Trust me, it helps.

 Chapter 16- Raid(2)

    There is something Vrie understood by witnessing Alex''s battle: she can never judge a person based on their past performance.


    She watched him closely during the battle because of Amanda''s confidence in him. She wasn''t sure why but that girl, who only shows signs of being interested in anyone else other than Edric if the person is good with what they do, was suddenly showing such great enthusiasm toward the silver-haired.


    It wasn''t like Vrie waspletely oblivious about Alex, given she oftenes in contact with Celestria. Although she is not on that good terms with the Princess, unlike how their fathers are, Vrie still is on friendly terms with the blond Princess. That''s why Vriees across Alex once in a while and also has watched his fight once or twice before.


    However, never in her wildest imagination could she have assumed that the same shy boy who used to be submissive whenever someone red at him had the strength to not only go against an enemy way above his league but alsoe out victorious.


    The way Alex withheld that much pain of getting sliced at every corner of his body, and also how he neverpromised the calmness which he showed throughout the battle against Aiden, made her dumbfounded.


    And that sword rebound...was just phenomenal. Last she didn''t know whom she witnessed using such a refined technique where, despite having an unfavourable weapon, they were able to wield it with such precision.


    From a general perspective, the wow factor of that technique was the sudden rebound of the sword after hitting the ground, but there was more to it. The way Alex turned the sword mid-air and directed it towards Aiden''s mid-section rather than bringing it towards his throat¡ªwhich would have been easier but naturally, illegal¡ªshowed that he holds such strength to manipte his attacks to his will.


    Truly admirable.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Vrie used to think that only Edric was worthy of her respect, but no. There is someone else as well, who has the perseverance and attitude to be a knight.


    As such, after Vrie got the word that today Edric was leaving the academy for a raid, she decided to tag along so she could get some training done.


    She couldn''t allow herself, the daughter of a Commander Knight, to fall behind her peers because of herziness. If she wanted to walk shoulder to shoulder with such fine warriors, then she must train harder from now on.


    As such, now she could be seen walking along with Edric toward the Hunter''s guild.


    ....but what she didn''t expect was to meet the silver head here as well.


    "It might be really messy if you introduce him to raiding without having an instructor around." En route, Alex was walking a few meters behind and gave the duo some space to get done with their conversation.


    Vrie knew that Alex was no newbie warrior and had the guts to take risks for the sake of victory, but for someone who was attempting his first raid, Alex needed some mature guidance. Although she didn''t suspect Edric when it came to protecting others, Alex wasn''t going there so he could just get himself protected by Edric.


    "You think the Instructors would have allowed Alex to raid abyrinth when he has spent his previous two years surrounded by books?"


    Edric''s question was met by a shrug, as she responded in a matter-of-fact tone,  "They have already witnessed what Alex is capable of. Do you think they would have stopped him?"


    Edric heaved a sigh, "They will never allow a student who won the first battle after entering the academy to just get started with raiding without getting trained for six months, at least."


    Vrie...can''t refute that. The Professors have be a little too cautious these days. Although it was said that the pedagogy would change within due time, thanks to the realisation that dawned upon the Headmaster regarding how things were going downhill with the current teaching system.


    However those changes would need some time to show effect, and, "Alex doesn''t have such patience, from what I have observed recently," Edric uttered


    "You know I can hear you, right?" Alex asked in a tired tone.


    They are chatting too loudly to even call it a secretive discussion. He was not that far behind them because it was dark in the forest...


    Edric was startled hearing that as he turned toward the fellow student and assured, "I wasn''t badmouthing. As a warrior, eagerness to get on with real battles is a virtue."


    With his eyes falling, he added, "It''s just...bringing you there without any professional support makes me a little anxious...that what if..."


    "I die out there?" Alex''s blunt question stunned Edric as, with wide eyes, he stared at Alex and heard him continuing, "You don''t need to worry about me. See, I got no one worrying for me, nor is there someone waiting for me back in the academy. So just-"


    Vrie jumped in, "Wait a second...aren''t your parents alive? They work in the capital right?" Vrie has heard about them from Celestria before. The reason why Celestria got in contact with Alex was because of them.


    Alex shrugged, "Well that rtionship didn''tst long. They got tired of me and just got rid of all the threads that connected us."


    Edric was, just like Vrie, dumbfounded hearing those words. They both have loving parents, so they know the importance of familial love. And here, Alex was abandoned even though his parents were still alive.


    "Anyway, shall we get going? Staying here could be dangerous." Alex urged. He really didn''t want to get sympathy for this. He only told them about it so Vrie doesn''t end up misunderstanding something and starts nagging him.


    She can get really annoyed in no time.


    Edric didn''t say anything to that other than a slow nod before he urged Vrie to keep moving just like the other two.


    Silence ensued between the three after that. Vrie was too shocked to speak a word, about which Alex was inwardly thankful, and Edric still couldn''t believe that after getting disowned, Alex had the courage to keep moving forward rather than wailing about his loss.


    If his family had said that they wanted to sever ties...Edric didn''t know how he would have continued to survive. They give him very strong emotional support in times of crisis. And here, even after losing his only support, Alex was showing such an uncaring front to not make others worried about him.


    ''Whatever happens now, I will ensure his safety, even at the cost of my own life.'' Edric swore with his fist clenched.


    The trio soon crossed the jungle and reached a city which was still lively even at thiste hour.


    This city was known for its bread and raid. The city was situated years ago, when thend was getting devoted to the academy.


    The King of that time, deemed necessary for having a raiding center nearby for both purposes; responding to any emergency situation and to provide the students with the opportunity to gain some real life experience through raiding.


    Although the rtionship between the Guild and the Academy is not on good terms anymore, students are still allowed to raid thebyrinth if they could provide the fees.


    Entering the guild, Alex was met by a scene just out of fantasy. And the first thought he had was,


    ''I am so gonna have fun here¡­''


    ¡ª------**---------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Do you like the pace? This story is moving hastily towards that final arc, that''s why there won''t be many chapters for Slice of Life.


    Anyway, drop a review and somements, if you like the story.

 Chapter 17- Insult?

    "Aren''t we ultimately doomed, now?" Those were the words that came out of the raven-haired woman, once she returned home from work.


    Celeria was on the verge of pulling her hair in frustration and agony after she heard the deration of punishment from the King regarding their decision to disown Alex.


    Brendon heaved a sigh as he sat down, "Not only did we not get a reward, but we have to nowpensate."


    Thedy yelled, "We are going to get killed here and all you are thinking about is money!" Her voice terrified the man as he stopped sulking and looked up at her.


    Celeria had a crazed look as she went through the possible options they had.


    "It''s all his fault. If only that shit face didn''t entice us, we wouldn''t have ever gotten ourselves mixed in this mess!" She roared and threw away the flower vase nearby in frustration.


    Brendon also gritted his teeth, and seethingly added, "Abeth promised us...that Alex won''t make it alive. That''s why we brainwashed him all for the wholest year. But now, the person himself is dead and Alex is roaming free!"


    Celeria was huffing violently with her eyes bloodshot. She couldn''t believe that the perfect n of getting rid of that burden was stolen away from them because a stupid human failed. And on top of it, she got convinced by her dear husband, that to retain their jobs, they should disown Alex as soon as they could before trials.


    In desperation and panic, she followed his words after getting the word that Alex survived, from Abeth. They spent two hundred gold coins on that piece of parchment that reached Vermillion instantly, and before trials, the Professor had the proof that Celeria and Brendon had to do nothing with that brat anymore.


    However, now not only did Abeth fail to wipe Alex out of existence, but they also got punished by the King because they abandoned their son.


    "We have to leave." Celeria finally spoke, her voice sounding dead serious.


    Brendon panicked, "But Cel, where will we go? I don''t-"


    "Are you fucking nuts?! Don''t you know what will happen when that white witches to see Alex near the end of this month?! What will you tell her? That we abandoned him? Or are you willing to let her find out about the little plot we conspired?"


    Brendon''s face became pale hearing that.


    He hurried, got up, and said, "I will pack the bags."


    Once Brendon walked out, Celeria looked at the picture frame, which contained the three of them. The picture was hand drawn by Alex and something they have kept for the past five years.


    Taking the picture,  she coldly stared at the boy who changed their lives, for the good and the worst.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    However, all Celeria could feel right now was hatred for the pipsqueak who had tarnished their reputation in the King''s eyes and also forced them to run away.


    Tearing the picture from the middle, she uttered under her breath, "For this favour, I sure will repay you."


    ----------***----------


    The role of Hunter''s guild surrounds raiding and trading. They assignbyrinths to hunters in exchange for small fees and after signing a contract that whateveres out of thebyrinth, the guild would take ten per cent of it. Along with it, the contract also states that for the loss of things or people inside thebyrinth, the hunter''s guild wouldn''t be responsible.


    The rules of participating in raids also include being in a group of at least five members, and this rule has been brought down since the time the settlement was established.


    Now, inside the hub, a party of three young people were already waiting when Edric arrived. They knew him and had already signed up for abyrinth for the raid.


    Alex looked at the trio and found himselfpletely unable to discern their power level. He still hasn''t understood how one discovers others'' power level just by a look. However, from their physique, scars and stance Alex could tell that they aren''t newbies.


    "Woah, you got an intense look there." Suddenly, the red, spiky-haired man eximed with his hands risen, "We aren''t rogue hunters, y''know."


    Rogue hunters are those who loot from other hunters and usually enter abyrinth without any permission.


    For a hunter to be called rogue is like one of the biggest cusses.


    Edric chuckled, "He mostly remains silent, d. Anyway, let me introduce you three to my ssmate, Alex. He is a sword user and has quite sharp senses."


    Gesturing toward his other ssmate, Edric added, "You must know her already, she is Vrie Hornde. A me user and uses an axe as her weapon."


    Being aware of your raiding partners is very necessary since inside abyrinth you have no other support than your partners. And in many cases, there can be no worse enemies than them as well.


    "Alex....Alex...wait! Are you the same Alex who got involved in the Soulless case recently?" The blond healer asked with her round and innocent eyes sparkling in curiosity.


    Alex nodded, "Yeah."


    The girl, who goes by the name Maria, gasped, "Then you defeated an S-rank Soulless on your own?"


    The other two members of the party also seemed excited at the thought of having someone so strong by their side, however, "No, I nearly died. A professor saved me."


    Alex casually stated and found the blond girl''s shoulders slumping in disappointment.


    Alex raised his brows; he had a feeling that the girl was already aware of the fact that he was rescued....yet she asked.


    ''She wanted to insult me? Well, whatever.'' These childish tricks are something he has long gotten over. Getting triggered by such small things was never a part of his habits.


    "O-Okay then, shall we go?" The second girl with short blue hair awkwardly asked. She was wielding a pair of daggers, and her lean build suggested that she was, most probably, an assassin.


    ....but well, those massive juggs must be a hindrance for her job.


    "Yes, let''s go." Edric nodded; however, his voice suggested that he wasn''t in the same mood as before.


    He was very well aware of Maria''s personality, and as Alex assumed, she indeed wanted to insult Alex for no reason.


    The team of six left the guild side by side and advanced towards thebyrinth they were supposed to raid tonight.


    Alex was feeling the excitement which he hadn''t felt in a long time.


    ''I hope it doesn''t turns out to be disappointing...''


    But at that time, little did he think that his firstbyrinth experience would be so disastrous.


    ----------**----------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 18- Labyrinth(1)

    Labyrinths are the house of beasts. Abyrinth provides a natural habitat for the Soul beasts who seek a specific kind of familiarity from their surroundings.


    Like having the beast core of a Tank Bear in a cave would attract the beasts of a simr kind, and the ce they call their homes bes abyrinth.


    Soul beasts can solely survive on Soul energy which exins why they seldom leave their home. And thebyrinth which the Hunter''s guild arranges, has a security field arranged at the entrances of eachbyrinth so they could not escape from their dens.


    In that way, the hunter''s guild assigns thebyrinths to the hunters in exchange for gold coins and also takes a decent percentage of beast products as revenue. In the most probable case, hunters sell the rest of the beast products to the hunter''s guilds, which allows them to maximize their profit.


    ''A decent idea for a business...'' Alex deemed this profession to be quite tempting; however, he neither has the time nor resources to think about having his own guild.


    Within a year, those trials would begin and Alex has to participate in the contest. After that, regardless of the results, he would be leaving this and ascending to goddamn knows where.


    Thest volume, which he wasn''t able to read, included theter half of the battle and the introduction of the ascended realm. However, Ceaser never found the opportunity to finish that novel.


    ''...but still, is the upper realm the true ending?'' There was no sequel announced to the story, and given thest volume was about the same size as thest one, it couldn''t be said that some arcs in the upper realm were added.


    ...then, ultimately, Edric finds his happy ending after his ascension. Or is this world about to be doomed?


    ''Well whatever, not like I can rely on my previous world''s knowledge forever...'' With such thoughts, he continued to walk forward.


    "Hey, kid," Hearing her voice, Alex nced at the blue-haired who slowed down her pace to walk beside him.


    They were still a little away from their destination, which allowed the assassin, who goes by the name Eve, to have a conversation with the addition to the team.


    "I apologize for what Maria said. She, y''know, can be a little zesty at times..." She genuinely looked apologetic while saying that.


    Alex shrugged, "I don''t care, truth be told. I don''t know her, nor care about her opinion." He bluntly stated but the most astonishing part, he looked genuinely uncaring.


    "Wow...I mean, you are different from the kids I seldom meet during raids."


    Alex raised his brows, "Aren''t you yourself just around twenty-three or something?"


    Thedy chuckled, her sharp canines peeking as she said, "Thanks for thepliment kid, but I am two years apart from thirty."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Alex was genuinely surprised. Given how perky her breasts seemed and that wless skin aside from those scars, made him believe that she was in her early twenties.


    Well, the older the better.


    "Checking my boobs?" Thedy asked,pletely nonchnt.


    "Wondering how you move around....aren''t you an assassin?" Since there were a few more minutes to get there, he decided to get involved in a little conversation.


    Thedy sighed, "It''s a pain in the ass, and often I use tight clothing to bind them as tightly as I can so my. movements don''t get hindered."


    Alex raised his brows, "Why not today?"


    The woman scoffed, "We are hunting ice golems. They are slow as heck. I won''t have participated in the first ce, given my necessity arrives only when thebyrinth is a forest type for navigation or the opponent possesses high agility."


    Alex nodded in understanding. He really was curious to know about her past missions so he could get himself some knowledge aboutbyrinths. In the future, he might being here alone and doing solo raids.


    However, before he could have asked another question, "We are here, "


    d announced in a quiet tone as they reached a den which didn''t seem huge from the front. And upon closer inspection, it wasn''t even long to even adjust a single golem.


    That''s where spatial sorceryes in handy. Just like the skill which Alex possesses, thebyrinths are also made as a pocket dimension where a huge amount of monsters could be brought in.


    ''Is this soul energy....'' A faint chilly sensation Alex could feel arriving from the den, which made the hair on his body stand up in attention.


    "Alex, here have this." Edric stepped toward the silver head and handed him a shbang in the shape of a torch, "Light it up if you get cornered or separated from us. There is nothing lethal in it, but it might damage your vision for a long time, so be cautious."


    Alex nodded and took the torch from the guy before cing it inside his pouch.


    "I will be the on-field leader. Any problem?" d asked his party, to which no one went against. Although Vrie doesn''t like to be told around, given she hasn''t participated in raids much and d seemed to be a veteran, she readily nodded.


    "Okay then, let''s go." d turned around and, in pairs, with Edric on the rear, began to march in.


    The entrance of thebyrinth had a very strange pattern, almost like a translucent ss sheet.


    d took out a parchment, and called out the password,


    "Ohlem nei kehlob." It was an ancientnguage of dwarves who initially brought the idea ofbyrinths and the one situated here was also a handicraft of theirs.


    In this world, different species exist, but humans reign dominance because of their high birth rate. However, ifpared based on strength, then wolfkins would be on top of the food chain.


    A password only remains valid for once. Once thisbyrinth gets cleared, new beasts would be lured, and new runes would be engraved so the same hunters wouldn''t raid the dungeons without permission.


    "It''s cold in here, "Vrie muttered in annoyance as she rubbed her palms together.


    "Well, ice golems we are facing today, so yeah. You will be quite useful today."


    Hearing Edric''s words, her mood was lifted as, with a huff, she said, "You can rely on me."


    "Something is strange," d suddenly spoke up and Alex wordlessly agreed with him. This was not what he was expecting from abyrinth.


    The inside of the cave was quite dark; however, thanks to the crystal blue soul stone attached to the walls, there was some illumination avable for them not to stumble upon something, while walking.


    "There is too much silence in here. Golems pretty much senses anything that enters their territory like a bear." Eve added, with a frown on her face.


    "Maybe they are having lunch?" Maria nonchntly asked with an innocent smile on her face.


    "No....not that ...the ice golems are attracted here because of glowing red soul stones which radiate heat. However, all I can see is blue soul stones around...."


    Suddenly a realisation dawned upon Edric and Alex at the same time as they paused.


    Others also halted and looked at the duo before Edric began, "It''s almost like...."


    Alex finished, "All soul stones from the golems'' have been extracted...."


    Those were thest words the duo were able to utter before a bone-crushing aura descended upon the group.


    They all fell to the ground at the same time with their face t. And thest thing Alex saw was a huge beast with red eyes advancing towards them before he lost consciousness.


    -----------***-----------


    A/N:-  The end.

 Chapter 19- Labyrinth(2)

    *Chomp* *Chomp*


    ''Mm...'' Alex frowned with his eyes closed. Faintly he could hear someone chewing something violently and with big bites.


    Thest thing he remembered was the realisation of the fact that they had entered abyrinth full of dead beasts. And in the next moment, a very burdensome and irresistible force descended upon them.


    "Ah...!" Suddenly Alex recalled seeing a huge ck beast advancing towards them¡ªmaking him realise the cause of his sudden fall.


    Turning his head slowly, he opened his eyes. The smell of dead creatures and blood was making the air thick with murkiness.


    Alex squinted his eyes and tried to discern the thing his eyes were met with....only to find his eyes widening slightly in shock.


    Sitting on a rock, a man could be seen currently munching on the lifeless form of Maria, with his sharp canines glistening the darkness and extruding a life-threatening chill.


    The man had long ck hair and a pair of white-grey eyes that gave out a very ominous sensation even though they weren''t directed at him.


    ''It...is not a human...'' Alex couldn''t read someone''s Soul Energy, yet without that, he could tell that this person was inhumane.


    Looking towards the ground, Alex found that d''s upper body was missing and the lower half was thrown away, surrounded by a pool of crimson fluid.


    Eve was next in the line and if Alex tilted his head a little, he could see the raven-haired protagonist also lying there beside her.


    ''Fuck...why a wolfkin came here all of a sudden?!'' By that sturdy build, long ears, and excessively long hair, Alex was certain that this being was a wolf.


    "I know you are awake." The heavy voice resonated as the wolf continued to eat his meal and nonchntly spoke.


    He had not even once looked at Alex, yet he knew his consciousness had returned. How is that possible?


    ''I didn''t even flinch...'' Alex gritted his teeth; the only chance of surprise attack he had was now ceased.


    Alex knew that escaping without damaging the inhumane was impossible. Not nearly but simply impossible.


    From what Alex received from the former owner''s body, dire wolves are the fastest race and, physically, without the addition of magic, are the strongest beings as well.


    So, escaping without a confrontation was out of the question.


    Alex clenched his fist and was about to get up...when suddenly he paused and saw Edric getting up from the ground.


    Alex realized; so the wolf sensed him, not Alex?


    Edric remained kneeling on the ground, his head turned towards d and then it went to Maria, whose arm was peeking out of the man''s mouth.


    Edric''s eyes remained lifeless, almost like he didn''t care about what happened to them. But someone who knows him closely can tell what fury is brewing within him.


    "So you killed them..." Edric voiced; his voice low and hoarse.


    Getting up, he patted his clothes and dusted them off.


    The wolf took a long burp after throwing Maria''s lower half away before he asked, "Do you like the smell of blood?"


    Edric remained silent, and very steadily he wore his steel knuckles. It seemed almost like he was going to have a causal spar with the inhumane, however, only Alex knew what was going to happen now.


    He has to move away for now.


    Extending his hand, he grabbed Vrie and prepared.


    The inhumane creature licked his hand, "The smell of blood is no longer a necessity for me. But it feels entertaining to ughter maggots. Seeing them crawl and beg for their life...it just fills me with a surge of excitement."


    The wolf shared his hobbies and fondness towards murdering people.


    However, Edric remained silent. He didn''t release the firm grip over his emotional stability or this would end unfavourably.


    Although his friends were killed and more were in danger, he didn''t panic. He knew his role and Edric was well set on fulfilling it.


    He has to kill the thing.


    Edric clenched his fists, his steel knuckles gleaming in the dim light. Heunched forward, striking out with a heavy blow aimed at the wolfkin''s chest. But the man, still seated, raised a thick arm and swatted the punch aside like it was nothing. The force of it rattled Edric, but he held his ground.


    "Have you guys taken an oath to disappoint those superior to you?"


    Edric was not astonished by the fact that his magic erasing skill didn''t work, since the wolf was physically quite strong.


    Edric narrowed his eyes and opened his left hand. Pressing his thumb on the back of his middle finger, he forcibly pressed it down, and with a crunch, he broke his finger¡ªfollowed by a strange pattern appearing on his hand that seemed like vines.


    ''Hmm? Elven sorcery?'' The wolf tilted his head in surprise.


    Edric then hit both his chest tes with his unharmed hand, and soon his muscles bulged, making him seem almost double his previous size.


    The wolf was now intrigued, ''The inheritance of those monkey ns?''


    Edric heaved a long breath, and his vision settled on his enemy, who no longer remained seated but now was standing above the boulder before heunched forward.


    Disappearing in a streak of light Edric appeared right behind the wolf, with his leg raised above his head.


    The wolf grinned before he twirled around and took the hit right on his head.


    **BOOOOOOOOM**


    Thebyrinth shook, the surface sunk in and the boulder on top of which the Wolf stood was destroyed into fragments


    Alex took the opportunity to take Vrie and Eve away. Inwardly he couldn''t deny the fact that he was beyond astonished by the strength and speed Edric just showed.


    ''Sentinel of Hope...the right title for this guy....''


    The dust cleared, not naturally, but by an extreme dash out of the cloud as Edric jumped away just as the wolf was about to tear Edric''s leg with his maw now extended menacingly.


    Edric paused, twirled on his feet and looked at his enemy, who had gained his beast form.


    The wolf''s gleaming eyes pierced the haze, catching the faintest glimpse of Edric''s movement before lunging at him. Fangs bared, it closed the distance in an instant, but Edric, now in a trance-like state, sidestepped with brutal precision, using his soul-charged hand tond a punishing blow to the beast''s ribs.


    CRACK!


    The wolf was flung into thebyrinth''s stone wall, cracking its surface upon impact. But the beast wasn''t fazed. In one fluid motion, it leapt off the wall and countered, its ws outstretched, aiming for Edric''s chest.


    Edric deflected the blow with his forearm, but the force pushed him back. He skidded to a stop, leaving deep grooves in the ground. His muscles bulged even further, his berserk state amplifying each movement, but his breathing grew erratic. He didn''t have much time.


    With a guttural roar, he dashed toward the wolf again, this time faster¡ªfaster than ever before. His fist collided with the wolf''s skull, and for a brief second, the creature''s snarl was reced by a shocked grunt. The entirebyrinth trembled from the force, loose stone falling from the ceiling as dust choked the air once more.


    Every time Edric''s hand touched the wolf, a decent amount of Soul Energy was pulled out. However, none of it was affecting the creature''s attacking power.


    The creature darted behind Edric, jaws wide, fangs bared, but Edric spun on his heel just in time, the vine-like pattern on his hand glowing ominously. He thrust his hand into the wolf''s side, and the pattern red, drawing out some of the beast''s soul energy.


    The flesh of the wolf seethed as Soul Energy seeped through his flesh and was absorbed by Edric however, in the name of reaction, all the wolf gave was a smirk.


    *Grab*


    Edric''s eyes widened as suddenly the wolf grabbed his hand.


    ''Shit!''


    With savage speed, the beastshed out, biting down on Edric''s arm. Blood sprayed across the shattered boulders. Edric growled but didn''t stop, using his other fist to hammer the wolf''s snout repeatedly.


    The ground beneath them cracked again, the shockwaves from their battle shaking the entire structure, but Edric knew he had to end it fast. His berserk power was fading, and the wolf showed no signs of slowing.


    With one final surge of strength, Edric mmed his foot into the wolf''s jaw, knocking it off him.


    The wolf flew across thebyrinth and crashed against the wall.


    With his chest going up and down violently, Edric returned to his original size.


    Clouds of dust erupted; however, not even once did Edric think that the battle was over.


    And as he thought,


    "Haa~had me lose my cool just now..."


    Cracking his neck, the wolf returned to his human state as he walked nonchntly towards Edric, ready to finish what he started.


    **SQUELCH**


    However, under Edric and the Wolf''s astonished gaze, something pierced through the beast''s chest as he came to a pause.


    The sword was familiar to Edric as he yelled,


    "ALEX?!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    -----------***----------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 20- Labyrinth(3)

    When the confrontation between the two sides was ongoing, Alex brought Vrie and Eve to safety; behind a boulder.


    He could tell that the beast Edric was facing was probably around A-rank; otherwise, the Protagonist wouldn''t have struggled to face the creature so long. There was no point in dwelling on how the beast arrived here since if Alex didn''t do anything, Edric might get wed to death.


    He could see it. Edric was running low on gas given he had to use all three aces of his at once. He cannot sustain that form for long and once Edric returns to his original form, game over. Not only for the people within thebyrinth but possibly this world.


    Alex was far from ready to die...at least without a fight.


    "W-Wait...what are you trying to do?" Eve suddenly held his shirt just as Alex was about to get up.


    Alex removed her hand from him and said, "Going to hit the iron when it''s hot." Alex knew that the wolf wasn''tpletely unaffected, and sooner thanter, he would also revert to his human self.


    And that precise moment, when he would show vulnerability, Alex needs to strike.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    However, the problem was how Alex could reach Wolf''s blind spot when the duo were moving at such a ridiculous speed.


    The answer was soon delivered to him, "I will use my skill to bring you there. Just don''t move around much." Eve warned as she slowly pushed herself to kneel before Alex.


    Yes, how can he forget that as an assassin, she surely must have a skill rted to stealth?


    "It''s time!" Alex urged as he saw the wolf grabbing Edric by his wrist.


    Eve rose to her feet, grabbed Alex''s hand, and said, "Match my rhythm."


    Her face dissolved into darkness and so did Alex''s as both of them matched the shade of their surroundings. Rather than turning invisible, they camouged.


    Just as Edric kicked the wolf in sheer desperation to throw him away, Eve and Alex reached behind a boulder which was nearest to the Wolf''snding zone.


    Alex removed his hand from Eve''s and before the woman could have even thought of saying something, the silver head unsheathed his sword and lunged at the creature with decisive precision.


    *SQUELCH*


    Edric and the creature both stood inplete shock upon seeing the de pierced through the beast''s chest and impaled him in a smooth, fluid motion.


    "Alex?!" More than shock, Edric yelled his name in rm since being near to that being who has hyper regeneration could mean only one thing.


    "Cheeky brat!" The creature howled before mming his palm onto the de and effortlessly breaking it in half.


    Alex pulled the other half out of the Wolf''s chest and faced the creature.


    The inhumane turned to look at the pipsqueak before asking, "I knew you were awake this whole time...but even a chicken like you can attack me is rather intriguing."


    The wolf looked amused but none of them affected Alex''s stance as he took a strong breath and advanced towards the beast,


    "Second Step:" The wolf took a defensive stance, expecting the boy to attack him on his chest again.


    However, much to everyone''s astonishment, Alex''s figure became a streak of light and before the beast could have raised his arms, Alex was standing behind the beast.


    *Spurt*


    "Quick Silver."


    The creature looked at his arm with wide eyes as a deep cut was inflicted in the blink of an eye.


    However, that shock turned into a grin as he regained his beast form once again and jumped from his spot.


    "Alex!" Edric warned as the wolf crashed his feet against thebyrinth ceiling and lunged at the silver head at a threatening pace.


    Alex nearly dodged that attack. The wolf''s ws barely grazed Alex''s shoulder as he twisted to the side,nding in a crouch. The air crackled with tension, but Alex''s eyes remained sharp, focused.


    The beast snarled, its massive form lunging again with frightening speed. This time, Alex was ready.


    ng!


    Alex''s de shed with the wolf''s ws mid-air, the impact sending a shock through his arms. His footing wavered, but he gritted his teeth and forced the wolf back with a quick pivot.


    "First Step: Linear sh!" Alex brought the sword to be held by both his hands before a single sh was dealt in the air, with enough strength to tear his muscles as the shockwave travelled at a blinding pace and grazed the side of the wolf, making him bleed.


    "Interesting!" The wolf howled, both in pain and excitement.


    The wolf''s howl echoed through thebyrinth, a bone-chilling sound that made the air itself seem to tremble. Blood dripped from its side, but instead of weakening, the beast''s eyes gleamed with a savage fury, its excitement only fueling its strength.


    "You''re getting serious now, boy," the wolf growled, its voice deeper, rougher. Its body tensed, muscles rippling under thick fur as it dug its ws into the ground. "Good. Let me show you real power!"


    Without warning, the wolf lunged forward with terrifying speed. This time, there was no pretence of defence¡ªjust pure, brutal aggression.


    Thud!


    Alex barely had time to react as the wolf''s ws smashed into his de, the sheer force of the blow sending vibrations up his arms. His feet slid back, digging into the ground as he fought to stay upright.


    "Not enough!" the wolf roared, swiping again. The second hit was even fiercer, and Alex''s arms buckled under the weight. He gritted his teeth, forcing his de to stay up, but the wolf was relentless.


    Jumping in the air, the wolf mmed its elongated fit right in the middle of his chest, making Alex widen his eyes before he was shot across thebyrinth like a bullet.


    **CRASH**


    Crashing against the wall, Alex groaned as he felt something broken within him and his heart rate was soaring higher than what could be regarded as normal during a battle.


    ''Not over...'' Alex clenched the broken sword which was now in tatters before he forced himself out of the crater.


    **BOOOOOOM**


    Just the next moment something crashed at the spot.


    The wolf snickered, "Already done, boy?"


    The wolf was injured, yet the vigor from his eyes never subdued.


    Alex barely held the sword with his still intact hand. Blood osbtructed his vision as he stared at the Wolf''s back in frustration.


    How ridiculously strong this being actually is?!


    ----------***---------


    A/N:- Will conclude this battle in the next chapter. Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 21- Labyrinth(end)

    Enhanced durability, strength, regeneration, and something unique to this dire wolf; Echoes of the Dead.


    With each murder he hasmitted the reverberation of his howls bes more fierce, inflicting a mental pressure upon his enemies whenever the wolf howled.


    Regardless of their levels, the dire wolf held the capability to stun them with his roar.


    However, currently, despite not being under the spell, Edric couldn''t move his body at all. He has overused his skills in the attempt to swiftly end this battle, but now, he regrets his decision. The wolf was stronger and held enough endurance to withstand those blows head-on.


    And now, because of Edric''s wrong decision Alex was on the verge of death.


    Oppressive silence ensued in thebyrinth as Alex faced the wolf, who hadn''t run out of fuel despite being injured and actively bleeding.


    Alex underestimated the beast based on the previous owner''s knowledge. He could tell that the wolf still had a lot of fight remaining in him, but Alex was no longer in his optimal state to continue fighting.


    He tore the muscles of his right arm and was bleeding from several spots. Each blow the creature dealt, even if it was countered, sent bone-shaking shockwaves throughout Alex''s weak body.


    If anything was keeping the silver head going, then it was pure adrenaline.


    "Brat, you were surprisingly entertaining for someone so small." The wolf snickered, scratching his furry chin nonchntly, seemingly like the battle had already concluded and Alex was no longer a challenge for him.


    Alex clenched his sword...he had to deliver the final blow somehow...and he had just enough strength to do it. However, if he used that stance right in front of the wolf, there was a great possibility for his attack to fail.


    No....he can''t have that.


    ''I need a dis-'' Just as Alex was about to look around, searching for a possible distraction, a torrent of me approached the creature from the left; startling the inhumane as he leapt away.


    Vrie, who, despite bleeding from her head and having only her left eye essible, used her mes to keep the wolf away from Alex and Edric.


    Her body radiated with the Soul Energy she had been preserving as she keptunching waves of mes at the wolf one after another.


    "Tch, annoying!" The wolf suddenly leapt toward Vrie, its movements a little sluggishpared to before but driven by raw determination. The creature''s matted fur sang from her previous attacks, and yet, it pressed on. Vrie braced herself, her one good eye narrowing as she raised her battle axe, mes still licking the air around her.


    The wolf lunged, but Vrie, despite her injuries, stepped aside with a sharp pivot, the edge of her axe grazing the beast''s side as it passed by. A hiss of burnt flesh filled the air as the wolf let out a guttural snarl,nding and skidding across the dirt, a few small mes still clinging to its fur.


    In utter agitation, the wolf kicked the air and the shockwave of that furious movement assaulted Vrie, throwing her off bnce.


    The wolf took the opportunity silently and took a massive stride toward Vrie, intending to finish off the brat in one full sweep.


    *CLANG*


    However, it was too early to think that these maggots would back down.


    Eve, with her daggers held at her face level, stood before the creature. Several shockwaves traveled across her body even though she tackled the wolf by surprise.


    ''How Edric and Alex have been fighting this thing?!'' The blue-haired bit her lip and pushed away the ferocious creature.


    With a furious snarl, the wolf swung his massive paw toward Eve. She ducked, narrowly avoiding the strike, but the wind from the blow hit her like a hammer, knocking her back a few steps. Eve steadied herself, quickly darting forward again. Her des shed, shing across the wolf''s leg in a flurry of strikes.


    But the beast was faster than she anticipated. He twisted, mming its shoulder into her with bone-crushing force. Eve gasped as she was hurled through the air, crashing into the ground with a thud. Her vision swam, pain ring up her side where the impact hadnded hardest.


    She pushed herself up, her body protesting with every movement. Blood trickled down her lip, but she refused to stay down. The wolf, sensing her struggle, pounced. Eve rolled to the side just in time, the wolf''s ws tearing into the dirt where she had been moments before.


    Without missing a beat, Eve spun on her heels, her daggers slicing through the air, aiming for the wolf''s eyes. However, her attempt was wasted as the creature ducked under the attack and mmed his massive w against her exposed ribs.


    *CRACK*


    Eve was pushed away, her daggers falling as she felt her ribs snapping at the impact.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    She wasn''t able to withstand the pain as she held her side and fell to her knees.


    Her vision was blurry and bile welled up her throat as she barely retained her consciousness.


    Through her unclear vision, she saw the massive and elongated paws of the creature advancing toward her, yet she had no strength to escape, let alone fight.


    "Haah~you struggle to attain something impossible. All you humans are so simple creatures." Grabbing Eve''s hair roughly, the wolf lifted her face before snarling,


    "You actually thought you could beat me?"


    Eve winced in pain with her eyes closed, remaining silent for a moment.


    However, in the next moment, she opened her eyes which held nothing but mockery, as with a sly grin she uttered,


    "Not me, but he can."


    The wolf frowned and then suddenly all the rms in his head went off as he hurriedly turned his eyes toward the silver-haired boy....only to find the tip of the broken de inches away from his left eye.


    "Oh shi-*BOOOOOOOM*" The wolf didn''t have the time to curse, as the broken de stabbed through his eye and exploded from behind his head¡ªcreating a gaping hole in the once intact head of the wolf.


    Blood and gore exploded from the strike as the grip on Eve''s hair loosened and soon the creature fell to his knees; his existence now bing a part of the past.


    Eve heaved a long sigh before turning towards Alex. His left hand sleeve waspletely torn and his skin was burning red furiously. The boy looked pale in pain yet there was sheer blood-lust that his eyes still carried.


    Edric, who didn''t interrupt the efforts of his team members, walked towards Alex and after resting his hand on his shoulder, the raven-haired said,


    "It''s over, Alex."


    Maybe the word ''over'' was the trigger that allowed Alex''s consciousness to slip away as he began to fall to the other side¡ªonly for Edric to hurriedly hold him.


    Alex''s first raid wasplicated but sessful.


    ---------**--------


    A/N:-  I got Eve''s illustration but I don''t think WN would let me post here  ??¡ã? ???? ??¡ã


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 22- Flirt?

    Edric alone was the one who could have moved so he brought a cart for the other two ssmates to carry them to safety. Eve took the role of informing the authorities about the incident.


    It was very umon for a beast from the othernds to arrive here and breach the security rune of abyrinth to attack the raiders. To say it hasn''t happened in the past would be a lie but still it was pretty umon for a beast to appear here when the situation back in the beast territory is pretty normal.


    Despite Edric''s insistence, Eve told him to return to the academy and not help her retrieve her fallenrade''s dead bodies.


    This incident would surely reach the ears of the headmaster and if possible Eve didn''t want Edric and the other two students'' names toe out...but well, it was nearly impossible to happen.


    If anyone then Alex could go unnoticed by the authorities given he never left the academy for the raid nor the desk manager of the guild knows about Alex''s identity since the silver head was wearing a shroud at that time.


    Not to talk about, Alex''s reputation to be a geek would never raise any suspicion¡­well, that''s what Edric hoped. However,


    "He went for a raid, no?!" The head nurse frowned upon seeing Edric, Vrie and especially Alex''s condition.


    Edric was missing and arm. Vrie was severely injured and bleeding from several spots and the only unconscious one, Alex, had several injuries all over his body.


    "Ah-haha¡­what do you mean, Miss Melissa? He just tripped and fractured his arm."


    Not only the head nurse but even Vrie was looking at Edric with an expression that said, ''Really?''


    Edric quieted down and allowed Vrie to speak, "Yes ma''am, we all went to abyrinth and met an unexpected enemy. If not for Alex we might not have returned alive today."


    Although Edric has a massive role in weakening the wolf, one couldn''t deny that without Alex''s intervention and that final strike, everyone might have died in that ce.


    Melissa took out her sses and rubbed her eyes in frustration. These young kids are so eager to fight and get stronger that they neglect their recovery and ignore giving proper rest to their bodies.


    Alex was discharged in the afternoon and Melissa clearly warned him to not get involved in any kind ofbat for the time being¡­but now, he was lying before her in a far worse condition than earlier.


    The other nurses were treating his wounds and preparing medicine in which he would be bathed. However, what worried Melissa is thesting effect of the injuries.


    When one receives an injury the healers use the patient''s muscles and skin to cover the wounded area, and the part from which they borrow the substance, regenerate over time. However, there is a massive downside to this method of healing; over abusing one''s body, can cause the body to stop regenerating and a very severe disease can born within the patient.


    A disease that ceases their regeneration abilities.


    There aren''t many healers in the world who can actually cure someone using magic solely. Within the domain of humans, there is only one person, the head Priestess of the Cathedral. But naturally, she wouldn''te here to heal a student.


    "Miss Melissa¡­you can save him right?" Edric asked in a hesitant voice.


    The person himself was losing an arm and was quite beaten up but seemed more worried about his friend.


    Heaving a sigh, she assured him, "We have a good medic team here and Alex hasn''t incurred any life threatening wound, so be rest assured."


    Getting up she said, "For now, go and meet Anderson in the room next to this. He will give you an arm."


    Edric nodded before he got up along with Vrie. The redhead was already healed and was given a few medicines to consume for the next ten days.


    Needless to say, Melissa warned them to not get into a battle for a few days. At least.


    Once left Melissa turned towards Alex, ''Seriously, how a good and well mannered boy suddenly started craving for battle this much?''


    With those thoughts she approached her desk to file some reports, when suddenly, she heard a familiar voice,


    "How are you my love?"


    With a long exhale escaping her lips Melissa began sorting her files as she greeted, "Grand Master Devon Inkshell. Good evening."


    From behind the curtains, a tall green haired man with one eye covered behind a monocle, appeared before Melissa with a beautiful red flower in his hand.


    The man didn''t get discouraged by her cold greetings as he said, "Are you still working or do you got some time to spend with this helpless person?"


    "A grandmaster like you should not belittle yourself like this, Mister Devon." Raising her eyes she asked the man, "What do you need this time, Mister Devon?"


    Although she knew that the Commander of the Arcane Order was infatuated by her for some reasons, he surely wouldn''t havee here all the way from the Capital to just flirt with her.


    If it really was the case then she surely would prohibit him from entering the infirmary next time.


    "Aww, my Milli~always so distant." Heaving a sigh, he added, "Well, you are right. I am here to prepare for recruitment."


    Melissa was aware of this recruitement procedure but preparation?


    "Don''t they just pick the students based on their past records? What changed?" Melissa asked.


    Devon looked a little exasperated as he said, "That guy Abeth¡­screwed up the whole student body and now judging them on their past records seems to be unfair on them. So after a thorough hardcore training regime, they will be tested in order to get recruited."


    Mellisa raised her brows, "That''s a good intiative."


    "Isn''t it? I came up with the idea. Now, are you falling for me?"


    Melissa heaved a sigh, "Look Mister Devon, I have already told before that I am not interested in dating and other things rted to romance. I am devoted to my job."


    Her answer was the same and the man cannot find a single hestiation even though she rejected one of the most desirable bachelor.


    Devon grinned. That''s why he love this woman.


    "Not today, not tomorrow but surely one day, you will fall for me, Milli~"


    Saying so, Devon twirled on his feet and walked pletely unaware that their conversation was heard by a certain patient.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡ª------**---------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. I will increase the word counts soon.

 Chapter 23- Respect

    Alex''s inclusion and interference with canon events, Abeth''s death to be precise, yed a catalyst to bring this sudden change in recruitment process.


    It''s the third year for Edric and his ssmates and in their final year they would get some real life experience by being recruited by some known personalities. They can be anyone: knights, mages, raiders, hunters, even some of the teachers.


    No student has the right to choose their mentor since this process is solely devoted to grant some much needed experience to the students. And working under a mature person allows them to see what as a student they fail to notice.


    This internship continues for two months before the final exams and after that, based on their connections and the experience they went through, many students choses those jobs which they never intended to join when they first enrolled in the academy.


    In a way, the academy maniptes the students by assigning them to those people who can change their perspective. Like, for example, assume Edric had a dream of bing a medic or something rted to it, the administrative department would have appointed a knight or sorcerer to be his mentor.


    In that way, after working for a warrior, Edric could have gained some motivation and rather than ''wasting'' his talent indoors, he would have chosen to go out there and wield his talent to take down enemies.


    This is how it goes.


    However, now that Abeth''s secret has been uncovered and the Headmaster made it public that the current teaching system is wed, students can''t get recruited fairly based on their records.


    After all, such a lunatic like Abeth surely would have favored many students and granted them extra points. That''s why judging a student''s potential based on their past records was abolished.


    A new system is introduced: intensive training before testing the students and based on their scores, they would get recruited.


    And the idea of it was introduced by none other than the Prodigy genius and the man who gifted this world with some of his brilliant inventions; Devon Inkshell.


    The man with a golden eye and someone who would be participating in the contest as a judge. Surely, Devon is strong but theck of offensive spell in his arsenal doesn''t allow him to be one of the ten champions for the ascension contest.


    However, based on that one cannot judge the man''s worth. He is truly a genius and someone who can be very vital in the contest.


    "Agh¡­" Alex groaned as he lifted his body from the bed and rotated his neck left to right.


    Melissa was startled to hear the moan as she hurriedly advanced towards Alex''s bed; surprising the silver head as he asked,


    "You are still here?" It was already half past midnight and the nurses of the night shift had filled in. That''s why Alex deemed this as the best timing to leave.


    However, he was unfortunate.


    "Mister Alex, I warn you. If you don''ty back down I will-"


    "Tie me down until you are satisfied? I know." Alex heaved a sigh andid back down.


    Thedy pressed the bridge of the sses and looked at Alex sternly.


    "Miss Melissa, I feel hungry. Can you feed me something?" While slowly rubbing his belly, the boy asked.


    Melissa nodded, "Wait here." She walked away and soon returned with a tray of food in her hand.


    Sitting down on a stool, she said, "Don''t move, I will feed you." Alex''s body needs rest as much as it could get and given his arms were injured, it would be wise if he doesn''t move them even to eat.


    Tearing some bread she brought it near his lips.


    Alex opened his mouth withoutining and bit the bread.


    He could taste the bitterness of medicine from the food which exined why she didn''t want him to eat it by himself.


    "It''s hard, no?" Alex asked, making Melissa raise her brows as she heard him adding, "Working as a medic, you can''t have a personal life. Have to take care of problem children¡­wash their filth and wrap their wounds. You can''t even sleep at night in the fear of letting one of your patients suffer."


    After spending a few hours, consciously, in the infirmary, Alex could tell how difficult their jobs are. Every doctor bears the responsibility not only for the patient in their care but also for the hopes and expectations of everyone connected to them.


    A single wrong decision and they get robbed off all the hard work and dedication they have shown their whole life. And if they fail, the mees down to them even if there was no chance of seeding in the first ce.


    There was a smile on Melissa''s face. She never expected a student to be so thoughtful of those people who always remain on the sidelines. Although the role of a medic remains crucial in every battle or wars, very rarely they get recognition.


    "It''s true that the medical team goes through several hardships¡­but there are many who diligently performs their jobs because they love being a healer. And the best reward a healer receives is to see their patient recovered and returning to their daily lives."


    There was a very rare smile on Melissa''s face that urged Alex to raise his brows.


    Sensing his gaze, she coughed and continued to feed him. However, this time when she brought her hand to his mouth, Alex held her hand and said,


    "Now I understand why Grandmaster Devon is infatuated with you."


    Melissa''s eyes widened and slight redness appeared on her cheeks, as along with food she fed him a lot of scolding before with a ''hmph!'' she walked away.


    Left alone in his bed, Alex called forth his grimoire,n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Garesta."


    The familiar ancient book levitated before his eyes before Alex looked at his stats,


    [Name: Alex]


    [Age: 17]


    [Str: 25] (Avg: 30)


    [Spd: 32] (Avg: 30)


    [Int: 81] (Avg: 25)


    [Skill: Storage, Sword Arts, Rapid regeneration, Heightenedprehensibility.]


    [Soul Energy: 492]


    [Upper limit: 500]


    [Lower limit: 25]


    ¡­


    None of his stats increased except for his Soul energy given until he doesn''t breach the upper limit his stats would remain the same. As for Soul points, one might think that defeating a possibly A-rank beast would have granted hundreds of Soul Points.


    Well, that would have been true if only Alex would have defeated the wolf all on his own. And also, with only one attack.


    However Eve, Vrie and  Edric also had a role in killing that mutt and also, Alex used a hefty sum of his soul energy in those attacks.


    Mid-way he tried intimating the Sword Dance which he learned from the book¡­.but Alex utterly failed.


    Now, before recruitment, he has to show his skills in order to get recruited by a strong man to gain valuable experience.


    ''Let''s hope for the best¡­.''


    ¡ª-----**------


    A/N:- First arc concluds here. Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 24- Reason

    "You know what, Ed? Sometimes I feel I should kill you and myself to get rid of these feelings I am experiencing right now." Although her tone was emotionless, Edric knew that currently, Amanda was beyond furious.


    With his one armpletely wrapped in bandages, the raven-haired youth was currently getting fed by his lover, and along with food, he was getting scolded as well.


    "But Amy¡­I had no other option than to fight that beast¡­" He argued back but instantly turned silent when she directed that narrowed gaze at him.


    "You could have used your skills efficiently rather than going all out from the get-go. Don''t you think that would have concluded the battle differently?" Amanda is Edric''s battle partner and someone who closely knows about his capabilities.


    The moment she saw his injuries and heard that the beast was merely B-rank (yes, it turned out to be a B-rank after investigation), Amanda knew that her dear lover made some hasty decision in an attempt to end the battle as soon as he could.


    Why? Because her dear Ed was furious at the loss of hisrades.


    "Amy¡­I am sorry for making you worried¡­but whenever I lose a friend and someone close to me¡­I-I just lose my temper¡­" He clenched his fist and spoke with his teeth gritted.


    Amanda heaved a sigh, and after resting the tray of food away, she cupped his cheeks.


    Getting his attention, she said, "Do you know why I fell for you, Ed?"


    Wiping the tear that formed at the corner of his eye, she added, "It''s your never-yielding attitude and your kind nature. You care about those people who never asked you to take their responsibility." Leaning closer she warmly whispered, "And you should never feel sorry for who you are, Ed."


    Edric''s eyes became blurry because of tears as he extended his hand and embraced Amanda.


    The same person who scolds him for his mistake, and always picks him up.


    "Without you, I would''ve been lost."


    "Mm, I know."


    ¡ª-----**------


    Two dayster, in the morning, three students could be seen heading toward the Headmaster''s office.


    Vrie and Edric were surprised to see Alex back on his feet and showing no evident sign of being injured. He was nearly half dead that day and now, he looks like a new person.


    "You had some strange drug?" Vrie asked, her tone carrying curiosity.


    Alex heaved a sigh, "Good genes, good food, good sleep."


    "If talking about genes, I should have been the best ones¡­" Vrie muttered under her breath as she touched the bandage on her eye.


    Edric chuckled, "Alex got Miss Melissa''s special treatment." Hearing those words, Vrie smirked,


    "I heard. The special patient who made Miss Melissa smile."


    Alex rolled his eyes; seriously how free people of this world are?


    Soon, the trio reached the office door, and Vrie knocked.


    "Come in." Hearing themand, Edric gulped before pushing open the door.


    And once she saw the Headmaster, Vrie also could be seen to be sweating.


    The man looked extremely displeased.


    Alex nonchntly stepped forward, already expecting a good scolding.


    The office of the Headmaster was quite simple and in. White curtain, two shelves for decorative nts, one broad bookcase filled with thick books, and a long and heavy table behind which the man sat.


    Alex noticed there were several incense burners in the room, and currently, the heavy odor of sandalwood was permeating the room.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    With his gaze directed at Vrie, the older one asked, "Any permanent damage?"


    Vrie shook her head, "No. It will be healed in a week."


    Turning his gaze towards Alex, Hector asked, "How do you feel now? Can you move your arm?"


    Alex moved his previously injured arm around a little as he spoke, "It''s already healed. I will just continue to have the potion Madame Melissa prescribed."


    Hector held back his curiosity to know how Alex recovered from such grave injuries so quickly once again. First, he survived that attack of the Soulless, and now, a dire wolf.


    Now, finally turning his gaze towards the raven-haired, Hector asked, "I don''t think I need to remind you what a grave mistake you havemitted by taking a student of a nonbat department to abyrinth without professional support. Right?"


    Edric gulped again, this time audibly. Although he learned the answers that Amanda wrote for this specific question, in front of the man, he forgot everything.


    "Edric, I trust your battle instincts and respect your helping nature towards others. However, taking advantage of my trust you cannot do whatever you deem right."


    "Sir, can I say something here?" Followed by the Headmaster, suddenly, Alex spoke up,


    "I forced Edric to bring me to thebyrinth in the name of Celestria. I told him that if he takes me there I will forgive her." Molding the truth, Alex presented a believable reason.


    He didn''t want Edric to get punished because of him. He believes that he should be punished for the decision he took for himself.


    Hector remained silent while Edric had his mouth parted slightly as he kept his gaze on the silver head.


    Vrie was surprised as well for Alex to outrightly ept the fact that he used Celestria to force Edric.


    After a brief pause, Hector asked, "What changed Alex? Last I remembered you wanted to be a potion maker, no? Why this sudden hunger for battle?"


    Alex''s response didn''t take much time to arrive, "Sir¡­that night I was inches away from death. Regardless of how I ended up there, it cannot be denied that, at that moment, I was all alone and facing a monster against which those potions couldn''t have done anything significant . All the knowledge I have gained in these years¡­nothing worked when I was facing that menacing beast."


    Edric clenched his fist with his gaze drawn to the ground. He still mes himself for not noticing it earlier, or he would have gone out to save Alex.


    Hector''s shoulders slumped in defeat. The man felt ashamed that within the academy a student had to go through such an experience just because he trusted the wrong man.


    After a brief pause, Alex added, "After I saw Professor Jullie fighting that beast gantly, I decided that I would devote myself to training and battles, so never again will I feel as helpless as I felt at that time."


    Naturally, it was all lies. The main reason he wants to train is to prepare himself for the uing contest.


    However, in his previous life, he agreed to train with that old man and learned those sword arts so that he never had to beg for mercy.


    Hector heaved a sigh, before asking Alex, "Have you joined the intensive training?"


    Alex was perplexed as to why the man was asking this all of a sudden. Nevertheless, he shook his head.


    Taking out his pen, he began to write something as he said, "I am assigning someone suitable to train you." Looking up he asked, "You must be familiar with Professor Jullie, right?"


    ¡ª-------***--------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 25- Prodigy?

    It can''t be a coincidence that the teacher under whom Alex would be training is none other than Professor Jullie.


    Is it that, because she sympathizes with Alex or is she genuinely the best person to teach him? Alex was unsure, however, talking about potential alone; he had someone else in mind when it came to wielding weapons.


    Jullie is more of a mage-warrior, while Alex wants to be a warrior since his magical skills are almost useless inbat.


    However, it cannot be denied that Jullie is an exceptional fighter, and someone in the top three strongest teachers in the Soulforge Academy.


    Adding up her experience, surely Alex would receive essential knowledge under her tutge.


    With such thoughts, Alex could be seen currently heading toward his ssroom.


    The intensive training begins after the lunch break. Before that students have to attend the theoretical ss, considering the importance of having knowledge before implementing it into practice.


    From afar, Alex found a familiar face standing outside the ssroom.


    Celestria.


    Alex had a feeling that she was waiting for him, and since there was no other entrance to enter the ss, he discreetly tried making his way inside¡­.


    "Uh, Alex!"


    ¡­and marvelously failed.


    "Celestria." He addressed her, but for some reason, the simple greeting had a major impact on her as the girl''s shoulders slumped.


    She looked crestfallen.


    Alex heaved a sigh. He seriously cannot understand her.


    "The ss is about to begin." Saying so, he walked past her and entered the ssroom.


    Little did Alex think that the small exchange was heard by Edric, who was hiding in a corner, and upon seeing Alex walking away after waiting for a few moments, Edric panicked.


    Approaching the blond, the raven-haired asked, "Why didn''t you talk to him?"


    Celestria''s eyes were still drawn to the ground as her grip on her bag''s strap turned firmer. In a shaky voice, she uttered, "He called me by my full name."


    Edric couldn''t believe that''s the reason why she turnedpletely silent just now.


    "C, it''s natural for him to show formality with you considering you asked him to pretend that you two never met. And if you get disheartened by his behavior, then you can forget about ever making up with him."


    Her eyes turned moist as she looked up at him andined, "Why do you discourage me like that?"


    "Because you are being immature, girl." Suddenly, a third person entered the conversation, and just by the way she uttered those words, one could tell how tired she was of Celestria''s attitude.


    "Amanda¡­.you can''t-" Edric was interrupted,


    "Did you turn silent or stutter when youshed at Alex in the prison?" Amanda asked sternly.


    Celestria didn''t have to think about that night to shake her head, "No¡­I didn''t."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "So when you didn''t feel nervousmitting a mistake, why are you failing to utter a simple apology? Or is your ego bing an obstacle?"


    "Never! I can never bring pride in friendship." Celestria immediately refuted, followed by strong determined mes appearing in her eyes as she clenched her fist and said, "I will apologize to him. And that will happen today!"


    Edric rejoiced and Amanda just felt ted to see her beloved happy.


    If not for Edric she wouldn''t even have interfered with this matter. After all, in this situation, she actually is favoring Alex''s decision to ignore Celestria. But naturally, voicing it would mean she is looking to make her lover sad.


    Soon the trio entered the ssroom. Vrie was absent for obvious reasons, and given Alex''s and Edric''s condition, they also should have been. But well¡­


    "ss, good morning." Anky man with broad shoulders entered the ssroom soon after everyone sat down.


    He had pale blue hair that neatly remainedbed behind his head and the man looked quite young to be a Professor. But well, Soul Energy nourishes one''s skin to the point that one looks younger than one''s age.


    Soul Energy is essentially a part of every living being but not each one of them can voluntarily wield it as a weapon or means of utility. And those who can are known as awakened.


    In this academy, everyone, naturally, is awakened.


    And the person on the podium right now goes by the name Simon Ashfield. The Professor of General Studies.


    Alex might have heard his name from the book but most of the things rted to the mane from the previous owner''s memories.


    ''He''s one of my favorite teachers after all¡­.'' Alex scoffed.


    "ss, unfortunately, I was told to concentrate on those subjects which would be beneficial for your special training. So for now, we will put a pause to the chapter we were studyingst time. I hope you all can forgive me." As humble as ever, the man didn''t think twice before apologizing for something he could never be med for.


    Maybe Alex saw himself in this man; that''s why he was his favorite.


    "Sir, can I ask a question?" The sses boy with straight purple hair and a height of almost six feet feet stood up.


    "Ark, yes go ahead."


    The said boy fixed his sses and asked, "Why is it necessary to participate in the training? Can''t we just take the test and get recruited based on our results? I mean recruitment always happens based on what we have learned until now. Now in a few days, what possibly we could learn?"


    The scion of the Steelhound family who has been known for their hunting business. Naturally, the son of such an infamous family would have been trained by professionals and the best of instructors.


    Considering their teaching, the boy must be feeling this intensive training is a waste of time.


    "You assume you cannot learn anything in a few days, right?" The man on the stage asked with a smile. And since Ark presented the question, naturally he agreed.


    Simon''s smile stretched as while gesturing toward a specific student, he said, "I think you need to rethink your opinion, considering we have a prodigious genius in our ssroom."


    Every eye turned towards the silver head who was wrapped in bandages and was unfazed by the attention he received.


    Taking a pause, Simon added, "Not only did he defeat one of the strongest students of the Soulforge Academy, but he recently yed a B-rank beast in abyrinth."


    A round of gasps resonated in the ss when they heard the news.


    Defeating Aiden was still being treated as a whim by people, considering Alex only took one single attack to defeat the undefeatable swordsman. However, abyrinth?


    "Are you for real?"


    "Professor, is this true?"


    "Abyrinth? And that nerd?"


    "B-rank¡­"


    "Lies¡­not even I have faced a B-rank yet!" Thest voice belonged to Ark who stared at Alex with wide eyes.


    Celestria had also shock written over her face as she stared at Alex in disbelief.


    The same childhood friend of hers who couldn''t leave his room after the sky darkened participated in a raid and even defeated a monster of such level?


    ''Exactly what changed you so much¡­.'' Although she asked that, Celestria had a feeling that she knew the reason behind this sudden change.


    Simon chuckled, "Believe it or not, that''s the truth." Looking back at Ark, he added, "So yes, Student Ark, unless you want to be left behind you have to attend this training for the sake of a better future."


    Ark sat back down, but his eyes remained lingering on Alex''s back, trying to discern how a nerd got himself such a boost all of a sudden.


    ''Secret training? No¡­there is something more¡­'' It was too good to be true.


    ''I think I have to ask for Mama''s help investigating this one¡­''


    ¡ª----**-----


    A/N:- How was the chapter? Enjoyable? Celestria''s character is a little¡­childish. But surely, along the way, she would have character development.


    Thanks for reading. If you enjoyed the story so far, drop a review. Trust me, it helps.

 Chapter 26- Show me your best

    Three hundred students each year and thirty teachers to teach them. Naturally, not all of them have experience and skills that can be helpful inbat, that''s why the numberes down to only ten professors and instructors who can provide intensive training for the students.


    To assist with the training, some Knights and Magicians from the


    capital has also arrived to watch over the students and guide them as they deem right.


    Jullie Vermillion is a Five-star mage warrior and someone who joined the academy as the youngest professor at the age of 23. She is a prodigy who graduated from the Soulforge Academy a few years ago, finished her internship, and joined the academy through her connection with the Headmaster.


    Alex, with four more students, could be seen lined up in the training ground and waiting for the professor to arrive.


    Edric wasn''t here since he was assigned to someone far more experienced in the field in which the raven-haired excels.


    The Knight Commander only takes one disciple at a time, and currently, Edric is his student for the next few days.


    Vrie, his daughter, was under themand of Imperial Knight Raven who works under her father and is an exceptional knight.


    Amanda was taken under Devon''s wing, considering the girl is an exceptional witch for her age and Devon has the eye to filter out talent.


    Celestria was taught by one of the Professors who goes by the name Shelby. She is a four-star mage-warrior and someone who knows Celestria personally as thedy has served as the personal tutor for the royal family before she joined the academyst year


    Naturally, it was no coincidence that Celestria was put under a teacher whom the King trusted.


    ''Damn¡­I can feel his gaze on me¡­'' Alex felt the boy on the farthest left was side-eyeing him, even though his eyes were covered with a thin ck fabric.


    Indeed, the said boy was none other than the prodigious swordsman and someone who held the title of ''Undefeatable'' until a few days ago.


    Aiden Halestorm.


    After Alex defeated him, the teenager disappeared. He took a few days off and didn''t appear in ss. Alex heard rumors about how Aiden was spending almost twenty hours out of twenty-four in the arena, training restlessly.


    It was said that the boy was no longer focused just on his sword skills but on his natural capabilities.


    Alex heaved a sigh. These teenagers haven''t realized the fact that no one is invincible in this world. There is always someone stronger than you, waiting to crush your ego and belief.


    Alex knows how it feels when you think nothing can kill you, only for a simple poison and a .45 bullet to humble you.


    Finally, the person they were waiting for, entered the training ground.


    It was an enclosed vast space that could not be seen by outsiders unless they had the permit of the teacher in charge.


    There were several artifacts, weapons, and medical items to support the training.


    The concrete arena in the middle is where the students were standing side by side.


    Vermillion wore skin-tight pants along with ankle-length boots and a white shirt with frills around her cor. With her hair fastened in a bun, she appeared to be battle-ready.


    "I assume you all are aware of the motive behind this training?" She began.


    The one with sses, Ark Steelhound replied, "To score our best in the assessment test so we could get recruited ordingly."


    Jullie nodded, "Indeed. So, to ensure that you all give your best in the assessment, I first need to know about you."


    Looking at Aiden, she asked, "Aiden,e forward and attack me."


    The green-haired girl beside Alex gasped upon hearing that. And not only that, the other two also seemed surprised to hear those words.


    However, Aiden didn''t show any hesitation before stepping forward. Unsheathing his sword, he pointed the de at the teacher.


    "You don''t want to remove your blindfolds?" The Professor asked.


    "I am aware that Professor Jullie won''t move, so there is no benefit."


    Jullie raised her brows, impressed by her student''s observation.


    The air became tense as the teenager regted his soul energy through his body and coated it around his beloved sword.


    The sheer intensity of his aura was threatening, urging Ark to keep his hands on his daggers.


    Jullie remained focused but her stance didn''t show any sign of being on guard.


    Alex closely monitored her and Aiden alternatively.


    Aiden suddenly lifted his sword above his head,


    "Halestorm Phantom:"


    The length of the sword increases by several folds, towering over the students and its target. The menacing sword made the others step back in fear but Aiden held it firmly and with every ounce of his strength he brought it down,


    "Hammer of Judgement!"


    The sword was brought down at an astonishing rate, which one couldn''t expect a teenager to possess while wielding such a massive thing.


    **CLANG** **BOOOOOM**


    As the massive de plummeted toward her, Jullie didn''t move a muscle, her eyes locked onto Aiden''s.


    Just as the "Hammer of Judgement" neared, she raised her hand, catching the colossal sword with nothing more than her palm. The ground trembled under the force, sending shockwaves through the air, but Jullie remained steady, her arm outstretched and unwavering.


    A stunned silence fell over the crowd. Dust still swirled around them, yet Jullie''s expression was one of pure indifference.


    Aiden panted under the effect of exhaustion as it takes a lot of physical and magical effort to pull off this attack.


    And here¡­the older one withheld the attack with her bare hand.


    ''The difference between a human and a monster.''


    Alex couldn''t sense if she used any Soul Energy to withstand the excessive weight of the sword and looking at her sunken feet in the ground, it doesn''t seem she has a spell that reduces the weight of objects upon impact.


    Pure brute strength.


    Once Aiden''s sword reverted to its original state, Vermillion told him to catch his breath for the time being before she turned towards none other than,


    "Alex. Show me your best attack."


    For some reason¡­she sounded more curious than she seemed while facing Aiden.


    Alex nodded as he stepped forward. He received a practice sword from the administration department after they heard about Alex''s previous sword.


    That pitiful thing was properly buried.


    Alex arched his left leg behind him and held his sword with his right hand, the de parallel to his face.


    His right leg bent as he got into position.


    Jullie frowned, seeing that stance, but she didn''t say anything and just nodded for him to begin.


    Alex drew a sharp breath, before chanting,


    "Second Step:"


    Alex charged like a thunderbolt, the air rippling around him as he shot forward, his sword gleaming with renewed energy. But just as he was inches from Jullie¡ªbefore he could evenplete the arc of his strike¡ªshe moved.


    In a blur, her hand shot out, catching his wrist with irond precision. Alex''s momentum died instantly, his sword frozen mid-swing. His eyes went wide in shock.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Before he could even process it, Jullie twisted his arm downward, spinning him off-bnce, and soon, Vermillion pinned Alex down on the ground with an audible thud.


    *THUD*


    Alex winced, finding his Quicksilver failing for the first time after he mastered it.


    He slowly opened his eyes and found Jullie looking at him threateningly.


    Before he could have asked something, she told him, "I told you tounch your deadliest attack and I know this wasn''t it."


    Alex''s eyes narrowed, "It''s not wise to ask me to perform that stance. That technique is made to kill, not to showcase."


    Vermillion smirked, "I will never me you if you actually kill me."


    Students gasped hearing that, and somehow, they also knew what technique was mentioned here.


    Ark fixed his sses and barely held himself from smirking. Finally, he would get to see that dream technique once again.


    The green-haired girl looked terrified while the raven-haired girl seemed curious. Aiden had an unreadable expression on his face as he saw Alex jumping back on his feet and taking a few steps back from Jullie.


    Aiden removed his blindfolds the moment Alex was called out. That''s why he could see that Vermillion was actually serious this time, unlike when she faced him.


    ''Hmm?'' Aiden noticed that Alex was actually stretching his limbs even though he had run around the field over ten times along with others.


    ''Is it a necessity?'' Aiden studied the being who is slowly turning into an anomaly for him.


    Alex has already kept his de away and found himself a small fragment of the arena which tore away when Aiden attacked.


    Picking up the fragment which was about the size of a nail, he asked, "Ready?"


    Jullie nodded as she stood there with her hands hanging on her sides.


    The audience held their breath as Alex dashed away, taking a turn from the farthest end of the training ground before advancing towards the teacher.


    Just as he was about to reach his starting point he uttered under his breath, "Third Step:"


    Jullie raised her hand with her eyes solely  focused on Alex.


    The silver head suddenly jumped in the air and with precise control, he twirled in the air before shooting the fragment with every ounce of energy his body could supply.


    "Tempest Dart!"


    His sleeve was torn, and his skin was scorched as he threw the fragment like a guided missile toward the violette.


    The fragment in his hand flew from his fingers, spinning with deadly precision as it darted straight for her, aimed at a pinpoint spot.


    Jullie''s eyes narrowed as she joined her hands like a barrier in front of her face, and the fragment exploded upon collision.


    **BOOOOOOM**


    The explosion rocked the arena as the fragment collided with her barrier, sending shockwaves rippling through the air. The force behind the attack shocked Jullie, and she gritted her teeth, her muscles straining to hold her ground. Dust and debris erupted all around, obscuring the view of the audience.


    Her hair whipped wildly, strands tearing free from their restraints, and the sleeve of her shirt began to rip under the sheer power of Alex''s throw. It was as if a meteor had struck, and Jullie felt the raw intensity of the blow threatening to unseat her.


    The crowd, including Aiden, watched in disbelief, their mouths agape as they witnessed the teacher being pushed back. Jullie struggled to remain upright, her feet digging into the ground as she fought against the force.


    But in her eyes burned an unyielding fire, a fierce determination that made it clear she wouldn''t back down. The intensity radiating from her was palpable, proving that Alex''s warning was more than just a tactic; it was a serious challenge.


    With a fierce scowl, her soul energy finally came to life as she surrounded the fragment with her energy radiation and destroyed the small fragment into nothingness.


    "Haah¡­" Jullie heaved a sigh as she dropped her hand to her sides. Looking at her ripped shirt sleeves and burned palms, she turned her eyes toward Alex and said,


    "You are prohibited from using this technique during spars."


    ¡ª-----**-------


    A/N:- Damn¡­

 Chapter 27- Bitter

    "What makes this technique strong, old man?" Ceaser asked the man who was currently applying a bandage to Ceaser''s charred left hand.


    Using the third stance constantly injures him, and by now, Ceaser has be immune to pain. Mostly.


    The first stance was the easiest to learn. The second one, Quicksilver, was taking ages, so the old man suggested moving on and starting training the third stance.


    However, never Ceaser expected to actually imitate the old man so closely and even get his arm almost burst into pulp after his first attempt.


    After that, the damage was reduced, but the bacsh showed no sign of disappearance.


    The white bearded old man continued to wrap the bandage as he spoke, "Every stance you have learned and you will learn has devastating strength¡­something that can bisect mountains. You are just proficient in using the third stance from the get-go and other ones need some time to reach their original strength."


    At that time, Ceaser scoffed at the man, saying that it was impossible to actually damage a mountain using these techniques.


    However, after getting introduced to Soul Energy, Alex believes that the old man might be right.


    A five-star mage warrior was pushed back because of his technique, the best one he could perform.


    Alex couldn''t have reached this stage despite how much he would have warmed up his muscles and body. If not for the addition of Soul Energy throwing that fragment at such a threatening pace would have been impossible.


    Currently, Alex was wrapping his hand in a potion-coated bandage that would give some relief to his burnt arm. His muscles were torn but it didn''t hurt much. And given his heightened regeneration, he would heal by tonight.


    "Alex, can you move?" Julie, who had finished assessing the deadliest moves of the other three, approached the silver head.


    "Yes, Professor," Alex replied as he moved his arm around to show that he wasn''t harmed much.


    ¡­well, the sound of muscles tearing and flesh snapping was not much assuring, and the green-haired girl nearly puked. However, Jullie didn''t force him to rest.


    "Okay, for now, tell me what you are weak at so I can focus on teaching you in that field." The teachers didn''t have the time to assess the students through training. They were only given ten days for this training as such, Jullie has to rely on the students to sharpen them and push them to their limits.


    Without much thinking, Alex responded, "I can''t sense soul energy, and also, I cannot use it to coat around things. I can''t freely manipte soul energy at all."


    Alex has missed several years of training with Soul Energy, given he reincarnated in this world just a few days ago. And if a teacher could help him gain that much-needed knowledge, then he would be quite thankful.


    "Wait¡­you performed that technique without coating it with your Soul Energy?" The green haired girl who goes by the name Anna Ashton, spoke up.


    Alex shook his head, "Nope."


    Evident shock could be seen on the two girls'' faces and even Ark seemed quite taken aback.


    Jullie was surprised but not like she didn''t expect it. Although it was a mystery how a mage can muster up such brute strength, she held the question in and said,


    "Since you are physically strong and have a strong foundation in sword arts, we will focus on your Soul Energy manipting during the training."


    Alex nodded, "What should I do?"


    Jullie asked him to bring a specific box from the nearby shelf before she took the box and pulled out a steel orb from inside.


    "This artifact allows one to store Soul Energy and absorb it on mentalmand." Throwing it at Alex, which he easily caught, she said, "Feed, absorb repeat. Do it until you don''t pass out."


    Alex raised his brows, "That''s¡­some limit you set."


    Jullie shrugged, "Intensive training, remember?"


    As such, Alex began to train. The others were given specific tasks ording to their weaknesses. Like Aiden was told to carry heavy loads and run around to increase his stamina. Ark was provided several aiming targets which he needed to aim with his eyes closed.


    Very precise training it was, for Alex at least.


    The more he struggles with Soul Energy, thedy has given him a difficult task to supply his Soul Energy into the orb.


    He has called forth his grimoire to keep a record of how much he gives. Having little to no control over his SE, Alex might end up draining it below the lower limit.


    ''Haah¡­fuck¡­'' His body quivered as he forcibly released the energy into the orb which hungrily devoured everything thrown at it.


    Sweat build on his forehead as Alex gritted his teeth and pushed out as much SE as he could for the sake of gaining more domination over his control.


    [Soul Energy: 48]


    The numbers were now in red, indicating he was reaching the very dead end.


    Alex stopped at 40 and heaved a sigh.


    "You have tomand it," Jullie said and Alex did just that.


    He no longer was supplying but demanding, his entire focus was on the orb and the energy it has stored.


    His fingers felt it, the warm sensation which Alex felt for the first time when he was introduced to SE.


    ''This is my Soul Energy¡­'' It was strange that when he was utilizing this strange energy or when it was getting drained he never felt it. But now that the energy is flowing back in, Alex could feel the vividness of its presence; almost like it was a tangible thing.


    Mid-way absorption, he opened his eyes and brought his left hand to his eyes level. The strange warmth remained but he knew it wouldn''t be for long.


    Hurriedly, he crouched and picked a fallen out fragment before throwing it at one of the targets.


    Ark frowned as suddenly the dagger he threw collided with something and he missed his target.


    Opening his eyes he turned towards Alex only to find the guy apologetically raising his hand, "Got a little excited. Continue."


    Ark didn''t say anything after that and returned to his training.


    Alex continued with the absorption and when he took everything back in, Alex frowned upon seeing his soul energy lesser than what it initially was.


    Maybe like she read his thoughts, Jullie said, "When you release, some Soul Energy dissolves into your surroundings. To not let that happen, focus on the orb and not anything else."


    Alex''s expression turned bitter. He was actively trying to gain as many Soul Points as he could but, now, he was wasting it for nothing.


    ¡ª--------**---------


    It was evening, and the training was over. Alex, in that duration, was able to release and absorb over seven times before Jullie told him to return and recover.


    Now en route to his dorm, Alex could be seen currently swaying a little.


    ''Agh¡­it''s all¡­.blurry¡­'' He previously rejected getting help from Jullie since she had to continue training with the others. But now, Alex could barely feel his body and his mind was turning numb because of magic exhaustion.


    "Hey Alex¡­" He heard someone from his left, turning towards them in reflex.


    "Sarah?" He can barely see their face but he felt that¡­she¡­was her¡­his first love.


    But how can it be possible¡­.?


    "Sarah-ah!" The girl asked, however, rather than an answer she received Alex in her arms as the silver head fell onto her.


    The girl held him before they both would have fallen.


    Looking at Alex, she sighed,


    ''I came to ask him about Edric but it doesn''t seem he can answer anything as of now.''n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡ª------**--------


    A/N:- Guess, guess~

 Chapter 28- Misunderstanding?

    It was a tough day for Amanda. She was called out by, possibly, the strongest mage in the country and also the man who has quite several admirers around the world.


    The man who invented the artifact to store Soul Energy and, along with it, many other things that allow even a non-awakened the facilities which an awakened majorly enjoys.


    Truly a man to get inspired from.


    The first ss was all concentrated on assessing the students through their spells which they could summon with the least amount of SE and without wasting too much residual.


    Amanda used her signature spell, Ice Lances, to pierce the targets in under three seconds and used the least amount of SEpared to the others.


    Since Devon considered her to be quite proficient with her magic, he was now training her inbat. Magicbat to be precise, in which a magician uses their magic as a part of battle rather than solely relying on it.


    The most embarrassing part was during weapon training. Amanda has never wielded a weapon nor have been taught how to. She never deemed it necessary given she was a genius in magic.


    ''For now, how about you start with a wooden sword?'' Devon suggested.


    That''s why she decided that she would train overtime, and learn to wield a weapon as soon as she could. It wasn''t a matter of pride; rather, she didn''t want to be left behind in the training and score any lower during the assessment.


    Yep, she doesn''t possess a huge ego but she is quitepetitive.


    Since no Professor would teach her after sses, considering they all would say the same thing about giving rest to the body and all, she decided to ask Edric to teach her.


    The first person she saw walking down the corridor was Alex who was advancing toward her with very slow steps. She decided to ask him about Edric.


    "Hey, Alex?" She called out before he paused and turned to look at her.


    He looked quite exhausted, surely because of the training but never did he expect him to misunderstand her identity,


    "Sarah?"


    Amanda raised her brows. Who is Sarah now?


    "Sarah-ah!" However, before she could have asked anything, Alex fell forward only for Amanda to catch him and prevent both of them from falling.


    "Hey, you okay?" She shook him slightly but the silver head didn''t respond. Moreover, his body was hotter than normal, making her frown.


    ''Possibly magic exhaustion¡­'' During her experimental phase, when she was discovering new spells, she often suffered from magic exhaustion, so she identified these symptoms.


    She looked around for help, but there was no one.


    Heaving a sigh, she picked him up in a bridal carry, not astonished by how light he seemed in her arms before proceeding towards the infirmary.


    People saw her en route and were whispering things which were quite annoying. However, if she had minded others'' opinions, she would have long broken up with Edric.


    Reaching the infirmary she found that all the nurses were moving around, treating numerous students from the third year who got injured during the training.


    There was not even a single bed vacant nor a medic.


    "Excuse me," She called out to the nurse who was passing by


    Thedy turned towards Amanda with sweat umting on her forehead.


    Looking at Alex she asked, "What happened to him?"


    "Magic exhaustion¡­probably." She didn''t say it with conviction considering she doesn''t have much knowledge in the medical field.


    The nurse looked around in a bit of distress, when suddenly Amanda suggested, "Can I put him on a chair and feed him the stamina recovery and health recovery potions?"


    The nurse looked thankful but she asked, "Can you identify them?"


    Amanda nodded, "Hmm, I can. But still, I will confirm it with you."


    The nurse patted Amanda''s head, "Thank you, sweetie. God bless."


    Amanda smiled at that before bringing Alex to the vacant chair near the entrance and slowly putting him down.


    "Sarah¡­you are leaving me again?" Alex mumbled under his breath as he held the sleeve of her shirt¡­.not ready to let go.


    Although Amanda hadn''t met Sarah even once, somehow she could tell that this girl was probably quite close to Alex.


    "If I don''t go, you will die¡­" She sternly said and Alex immediately let go.


    Amanda smirked before she turned around and approached the shelf where all the medicines were resting.


    She took out the two vials of potions she mentioned earlier and rushed towards the nurse she conversed with previously.


    Upon getting the green signal Amanda returned towards Alex.


    Squeezing his cheeks she poured the potion slowly inside his mouth and was thankful that he swallowed it all without resisting.


    She repeated the process with the second one as well.


    Midway she sensed someone''s eyes on her, urging the girl to stop feeding him and turned to look at the door over her shoulder.


    ''Hmm?'' She didn''t find anyone there but she was sure she sensed a pair of eyes on her.


    ''Well whatever¡­'' She finished feeding him the potion before getting up.


    "Amanda?" Hearing that voice she turned around and found a familiar nurse standing there.


    "Miss Melissa, I brought your favourite patient along."


    Melissa fixed her sses and sternly said, "Don''t joke around and let me see him."


    The rumours of Melissa being ''intimately'' close to a certain student have spread across the Academy. Melissa has such a stern personality that even a small smile she showed while talking to Alex had quite an effect.


    Amanda stepped aside, not joking anymore as she left the infirmary soon after; assured that now Alex was in safe hands.


    ¡ª-------**--------


    Sarah was Ceaser''s first love who died in a car ident just a day after he confessed his feelings over a phone call.


    She was so excited to see him that she never noticed a trucking in the samene but from the opposite direction.


    After that, Ceaser never looked at a woman with the intention of forming a connection with them. He just satiated his lust so his work doesn''t get hindered.


    But for some reason, he felt like he saw her through his blurry vision just now.


    ''Can''t be¡­'' Slowly parting his eyes, Alex saw he was in the infirmary, and currently, no one was around to ask who brought him here.


    Getting up, he was asked, "Are you feeling well now?"


    Alex nodded before he wore his shoes and made his way out of the infirmary. He was no longer feeling dizzy and his stamina has recovered as well.


    Soul Energy recovery potion is heavily expensive; otherwise, he would have used all his money on it. However, buying stamina and health recovery potions is also not easy.


    Every potion, other than Soul recovery, is the bi-product of the soul stones which they get from beasts. That''s why they sell other potions cheaper.


    Making his way to the cafeteria, Alex found many students ncing at him for some weird reason. He didn''t have any interest or energy to pay attention to them.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    His empty stomach was killing him.


    Reaching the cafeteria, he found there were several students, most of them injured, having dinner with their friends.


    Alex caught that they all were now looking at him once again.


    Alex shrugged and made his way towards the counter.


    "Meat, rice, chips, soup, meat and yoghurt," Alex asked.


    The cook told him, "You can''t order meat twice, sonny."


    Alex heaved a sigh, "I am so weak, boss, can''t you be a little lenient?"


    The cook chuckled before he went to prepare the meal for him.


    Alex, meanwhile, looked around the cafeteria.


    ''Edric¡­looks pretty intense.'' He could see Edric sitting alone in a corner.


    Now that he noticed the whispers of people, Alex heard Edric and Amanda''s namesing out of their mouths often.


    ''Hmm? Some sort of misunderstanding?''


    After taking the tray of his food, he walked toward Edric.


    "Can I sit here?" "Hey, Edric."


    Alex and Amanda arrived before Edric''s table at the same time and the whispers suddenly turned aggressive.


    Edric heaved a sigh before he told them, "Yeah, go on."


    He made some space for Amanda and just as Alex was about to go around the table to sit across from them, Edric said, "No please, sit here." He said while gesturing toward the seat beside him.


    Alex raised his brows; seems like he didn''t want their conversation to be heard by others.


    Amanda has naturally heard all the rumors which suddenly surfaced and Alex now has realized what this was all about.


    However, now, it all depends on how Edric reacts. From what one could see he was not in a great mood at the moment.


    Alex didn''t take any initiative to say anything and allowed Amanda to speak,


    "Ed, I was about to tell you that I brought Alex-"


    "I am aware, Amanda, and I am happy that you helped him." Amanda raised her brows and so did Alex as they shared a nce.


    Edric drew another big exhale before telling them, "Actually, the reason I feel upset is because the seat we are currently sitting on has been recently polished. I didn''t notice the warning board."


    Now¡­all three of them were upset.


    ¡ª-------**---------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 29- Assessment

    In the teacher''s office, several professors sat around a round table, engaged in a meeting about the training they were overseeing.


    The administrative chief, Hawk Whitescale, was the only one standing in the room. His gaze swept over the ten professors and instructors appointed as mentors for the third-year students.


    Along with them, four other people who weren''t a part of the teaching body could be seen near the end of the table.


    Shelby, a woman with pixie-cut yellow hair, who has taken the role of training Celestria and several other students. Seated to her left was the renowned mage, Devon Inkshell.


    Across the duo was the redhead Knight Commander, Aborne, apanied by a knight with whom Aborne was quite familiar¡ªRaven.


    The man with long ck hair began, "I''d like to exin the agenda for this meeting. We are currently selecting students who will be presented before the King."


    It was secret information given to only selected staff members, regarding the selection process going on through this intensive training.


    A few weeks prior, when Abeth was still in authority, amand arrived from the Kingdom: they were to select five exceptional students for a purpose that remained undisclosed.


    They were told that the teachers have to be quite precise with their selection, ying no favouritism and not relying on records.


    That''s why this new method of assessing the students was brought into y. However, to not make students panic, they med everything on Abeth.


    Hawk''s nted eyes went towards Aborne as he asked, "What is your opinion about Edric?"


    Aborne was the first to be questioned because Edric was their top choice among the five selected students.


    Naturally, the boy who led his team and academy to the top spotst year was bound to be chosen.


    Aborne, arms crossed, spoke, "He has potential¡ªthe heart of a knight and the courage of a hunter. He''s strong, but not quite at the level I had set."


    Devon sighed, "Your standards are quite inhumane."


    Aborne scoffed, "If he wants to be a pir of the kingdom, he has to gain firm control over his emotions."


    "What do you mean?" Raven asked; unsure of what happened during the training.


    Aborne rolled his eyes. "I told him to imagine a falling training doll as his mother, and despite my continuous attacks, he rushed in to save that doll." The room fell silent at his words.


    "That''s outright evil." Devon let out an exhausted sigh. This man could challenge not only one''s physical abilities but also their mental resilience, all without them even realizing it.


    "Hmm, so we can''t write his name on the list just yet, I assume?" Hawk asked, to which most of the instructors nodded in agreement.


    They had also witnessed Edric jump into battle during the tournament to save a ssmate who had been beaten ck and blue. After several discussions, he was granted the opportunity to participate in a second battle during that tournament¡ªand, surprisingly, he won.


    So yes, it''s easy to provoke Edric given how deeply he loves the people close to him.


    "Devon, what about Amanda?" Hawk asked with his eyes focused on the Grand Master.


    Although Amanda was defeated during the tournament, it cannot be denied that she is an exceptional mage and someone who is bound to be a great figure in the near future.


    Not only did she improve her skills after losing in the contest, but she also learned several new techniques to address her shorings in close-rangebat.


    "Amanda is very calm-headed, to the point where I thought I was facing someone of my age. Her overall magic skills are quite exceptional; however, shecksbat training."


    Hawk added, "Iplete she is." Although it sounded rude for Hawk to call someone iplete, considering the requirement listed by the supreme authority, Amanda, indeed, was not ready to be listed yet.


    "Professor Jullie, what about Aiden?" Every eye is directed toward the violet-haireddy who has been silent until now.


    The reason they inquired about Aiden, despite having someone as strong as Ark under her tutge, was that Aiden was the strongest individual at Soulforge Academy in terms of purebat and weapon control.


    Jullie didn''t think much, "He is talented, strong and knows how to carry himself during a battle. However, he severelycks the skill of attack selection."


    Shelby was surprised, "In my opinion, didn''t Aiden do pretty wellpared to others? Especially Alex? I heard from Ark that he lost his arm during his first attack."


    That name drew several gazes, Hawk being one of them.


    For several reasons, Alex had recently be the center of rumors. Not only was he used of being involved in a Soulless summoning, but he also allegedly killed a professor in front of all the students without facing any consequences.


    Then his battle with Aiden assured everyone that Alex had indeed grown strong out of nowhere. And if any doubts remained, the news of thebyrinth incident erased them entirely¡ªno one dared to question Alex''s strength after that."


    Jullie responded, "There is a difference, Miss Shelby. While the students, believing they were being assessed, gave their all in a single attack and exhausted themselves to the point of copse. Alex, despite having his strong arm injured, remained ready to counter any attack I might have directed at him."


    "I can''t believe you. I heard him hurting his muscles and was on the verge of falling already." Shelby scoffed.


    Jullie calmly stated, "I know a warrior when I see one. I''ve been observing Alextely, and whether he''s around others or even with me, he shows no sign of letting his guard down. That time, when I struggled to block his attack¡ªwhich usually provokes retaliation out of frustration¡ªAlex was already prepared to evade any counterattack I couldunch."


    Aborne''s eyes slightly parted wide, "Wait, you struggled?!"


    He wasn''t the only one in the room with that exact reaction. Everyone was aware of Jullie''s ranking and her capabilities. Even if not including SE into y, she is still strong enough to give Aborne a challenge inbat.


    Jullie nodded. Without showing any embarrassment or shame, she said, "That attack was stronger than what I saw that time when Alex attacked Abeth." Looking down at her palms she added, "I could still feel some vibration of that energy hitting my hand with the clear intention to rip my barrier apart and proceed to impale my eye."


    Devon frowned, "A student gaining such a devastating technique and not showing any hesitation from killing someone....it''s a bit too suspicious."


    The room fell silent after that. Indeed, it was so suspicious that a wimpy bookworm suddenly gained such strength that he even pushed back a high ranking warrior.


    Raven suggested, "Is it something rted to the Soulless he summoned?"


    Devon frowned, "Be more clear."


    Raven heaved a sigh, "I mean the whole concept of Soulless and the ce where theye from is a mystery to us. So what if somehow Alex gained some sort of boost from that summoning?"


    Although there was no concrete evidence for his statement, the possibility cannot be dismissed.


    "So what should we do?" Shelby asked.


    Upon seeing no one having any response, Aborne spoke up, "Let him get trained by each of us one by one. If he shows any suspicious movements, then we will simply present him before Hector.".


    Hawk nodded, "That sounds like the best option we have. However, there aren''t many days for him to go under each of the instructors."


    That problem was solved by Jullie, "We can simply have him train under those who excel in different fields. As for magic, Sir Devon would be best. Combat under Sir Aborne, Healing under Madame Melissa, Magicbat under Miss Shelby or me."


    "Making him go through different challenges might expose more of his secrets," Devon added.


    Hawk affirmed, "Then it''s decided. Along with other students, we will have to pay extra attention to this specific one. If he is indeed just a peculiar student withte awakening then he can be a great asset."


    With his voice turning heavy, he added, "But if he turns out to be rted to those Soulless beings...then this time Hector won''t be able to save him."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    -------**------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading

 Chapter 30- Respect

    After they returned to their dorms and had a change of clothes, Amanda called Edric to the garden near the girl''s dorm. Naturally, she had something to talk about and Edric already knew what it was.


    Regardless, he reached the garden as soon as he could, wearing brown trousers and a white shirt. Although it was still thest month of the first six, the weather had turned quite cold.


    Rubbing his palm, Edric sat on one of the resting benches and contemted things rted to what Commander Aborne said today.


    ''Emotions are a powerful weapon for a warrior. They fuel us with rage and drive us to achieve things we could never even dream of otherwise. But you must decide which has the power to disrupt your emotional stability more¡ªyour mother or your mothend."


    Edric wasn''t sure whether the Commander wanted him to change the subject of his trigger point or gain control over his emotional outbursts. However, one thing was for sure: Edric could not afford to act recklessly and get hisrades into danger once again.


    Last year, during thepetition, when he jumped in to save Amanda, he could have gotten his school disqualified. All the efforts that the other students put into the tournament would have gone to waste because of that single decision.


    Although things turn out to be in their fortune, the fact cannot be refuted that Edric gets overwhelmed by his emotions and allows his feelings to dominate his actions.


    ''This has to change....although it''s a part of who I am, I cannot continue like this unless I am prepared to let myrades suffer in the future...'' Edric took a long, deep breath.


    *Crunch*


    Hearing the twig snapping Edric turned his head and found a familiar blond passing by, with her shoulders slumped.


    "Couldn''t find him?" Edric asked, his voice making Celestria jerk out of her reverie as she turned to look at him.


    "Edric...haah, no. I can''t catch him entering the dorm at all, even though I waited for so long..." She looked devastated.


    Edric heaved a sigh before getting up. Approaching the girl he asked, "Are you really that desperate to get his attention?"


    It wasn''t a question; rather, he was assessing her.


    And as he thought, "Yes, I want to talk to him and apologize for what I said back then." With determination ring in her eyes, stronger than ever, Celestria uttered.


    Edric suggested, "Then you should probably bring some gifts for him that can help him in his training to gain some time to chat with Alex."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Celestria frowned, "What if he gets even more annoyed that I am trying to bribe him?"


    Edric chuckled, "How wrong can you be? Even though you are his childhood friend, it seems I know Alex better than you."


    Celestria nkly stared at Edric, "No one knows Alex better than me."


    Edric''s smile froze, "Ah, yeah...okay. So...what can you bring to make him happy?"


    -------------**------------


    A cauldron, sacred mes, spectral water, roots of a ckwood tree and the desired soul stone one wants to purify. These are the few requirements for soul stone refinement to extract soul energy from them.


    These things can be found and bought. However, Alex didn''t have the time nor resources to go and find all these things in the wild and get himself made a customized cauldron as well.


    Buying them is the best option, but the cost is steep. The sacred mes alone are priced at over two thousand gold coins. Then there''s the spectral water, costing five hundred gold coins per vox (about 1.3 liters), which would allow Alex to perform the process three times. The roots of the ckwood treee in at seven gold coins each, and at least twenty are needed for a single refinement.


    Altogether, Alex would need at least three thousand gold coins to refine a soul stone. Though he didn''t currently possess any soul stones, he didn''t actually need money to acquire them. All he had to do was participate in raids, and he could gather as many soul stones as he needed.


    ''I am so broke...wish I could get a sugar mommy or something...'' While joking about his life, Alex began to close the books he had been reading.


    *Knock*


    Alex frowned, not expecting any visitors at this hour.


    Rising to his feet, he approached the door and asked, "Who is this?"


    "Ah, it''s me, Devon. Can I have a minute?"


    Alex parted the door while holding the knife attached to the door''s handle, just in case.


    However, on the other side, indeed the Grandmaster stood with a friendly smile.


    "Can Ie in for a moment?"


    Alex nodded before he gave the man some space to enter the room.


    Devon was surprised to find the room feeling cramped due to the sheer number of books scattered everywhere. He nced at one of the titles and was surprised to see that Alex was studying potions, despite showing such remarkable talent in swordsmanship.


    "I can only offer water...do you want some?" Alex''s question was met by a shake of denial as Devon took a chair to get himself seated.


    Alex sat down on his bed and heard the manplimenting, "I didn''t believe them when they said that you are a bookworm, but now, I think they were right."


    Alex sighed, "No one better than you would understand that rather than like to read books, I am a knowledge enthusiast. It doesn''t have to be books, I enjoy getting new knowledge from any source."


    Devon was surprised as he asked, "You know about me?"


    "Well, kind of. You are one of the chapters of my history book."


    Devonughed aloud. This was truly fascinating for him.


    "So, what brings you here, Sir Devon?"


    Devon smilingly said, "Well, partly I wanted to meet the man who stole my Melissa''s smile."


    Alex rolled his eyes, "Did you believe in those rumours as well? Trust me, we were just having a simple conversation."


    Devon''s expression remained warm as he added, "I don''t care what you were talking, but the very fact that she smiled is veryforting." Taking a pause and after removing his monocole to polish it, the man added, "You see, I respect Melissa more than anyone. She has devoted her life to her job as a medic. Her family abandoned her after she rejected the marriage proposal of a Baron.


    However just after a day of all that drama, Melissa was seen in army camp, healing the injured soldiers without sparing a single moment of distraction."


    Alex was surprised to receive her story. As mentioned earlier, this book didn''t contain much information regarding the side characters, nor their background.


    ''She is one heck of a devoted nurse...'' Alex muttered under his breath; his respect for the woman elevating.


    Devon sighed and climbed out of his daze before he told him, "So yeah, I am thankful for making her smile. I owe you one."


    Alex was baffled, "Don''t you wanna say things like, ''Stay away from her'' and all?" Alex heard their conversation back in the infirmary so he was aware that Devon was head over heels for Melissa.


    Devonughed, this time it was full of confidence, "Oh she is mine, already. Just being a little shy and all."


    Saying so he got up. Just as Alex also began to rise from  his seat, Devon informed somethingpletely unexpected,


    "Tomorrow, Alex,e to arena four. You will be getting trained under me." The information was so unexpected that the silver head turned frozen midway.


    And yeah, Devon began again as he pulled out a pouch from his pocket before resting it over the table as he said, "A hundred tinum tes for you as a reward for saving the Princess. Your Majesty wanted to give it to you by himself, but he is kinda stuck with some work."


    Leaving those words behind, Devon walked out.


    Several moments it took for Alex to register what he just said...and when he acknowdgeed that he was rewarded by fortune worth a lifetime, he fell down on the bed.


    -------------**------------


    1 tinum te = 100 gold coins. Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 31- Apology

    The next morning, Alex woke up early and set out for his usual sprint. This daily routine had been ingrained in him ever since his training with that old mentor in his previous world.


    He had been taught that the body can grow rusty faster than a gun, and that, despite having bullets (skills), you won''t be able to fire them when you need them the most.


    As such, he began exercising regrly when he could. However, he wasn''t the only one in the academy who was fond of working out early in the morning.


    The sun has yet topletely show its face, yet more than a hundred students could be seen all around the campus, running around, some of them chatting, some of them heading toward the gym, and some towards the arena.


    Soulforge Academy was huge enough to not look crowded despite having so many students around.


    Alex began running toward the entrance of Soulforge Academy. Up to a certain boundary, students were permitted to roam outside, and given the natural beauty around the academy, Alex preferred to do his morning run outdoors.


    Last night he received several tinum tes from Devon, which was a reward from the King for saving his daughter. Alex initially expected this reward to be granted to his shitty parents, but now that he thinks about it, the news of them abandoning him must have reached the Majesty already.


    ''But still hundred tinum?'' One tinum means a hundred gold coins and two of them is more than a year of wages for a soldier. And he received it for saving the Princess, even though Alex was just venting his anger.


    Well, not even once he thought of returning the reward.


    "Hellllllooooo!" Suddenly someone approached Alex from behind and began to run at his pace.


    It was an unfamiliar face with round sses and a sweaty forehead. She has short brown curly hair and a pair of emerald green eyes.


    "Who are you?" Alex asked in between his slightly ragged breaths.


    "Can we stop and talk? This is important." The girl insisted, seemingly reaching the limit of her stamina.


    Since Alex had already run quite a distance, he nodded and came to a halt, allowing the girl to stop as well. She nted her hands on her knees, breathing heavily as she tried to catch her breath.


    Alex wiped his face with the towel he brought along and asked again, "Who are you?"


    "I am...haah...Miguel, first ss, second year. I wanted to take your interview for the article I am writing."


    Alex raised his brows, "Article?"


    The girl, Miguel, raised her face before nodding, "Yep! I am a member of the newspaper club and want to publish some facts about the boy enshrouded in rumours."


    Alex asked, "You know you have to please your client when looking for a scoop right?"


    Miguel grinned, "Do I need topliment my senior''s skills or how hot he looks with all this sweat clinging to his body?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Alex rolled his eyes, "Listen, Missy, I don''t have time to answer your questions so excuse-"


    "Alex!" Suddenly, a third person entered the conversation, urging the two to look at the advancing figure of a blond Princess.


    Unlike Miguel, this girl looked as though she might copse at any moment; her face was flushed bright red from all the exertion.


    Miguel grinned and took out her notepad just in case as Celestria finally arrived before the duo.


    "Y-You are quite early today." Celestria greeted while barely able to talk.


    Alex felt it was a mistake toe out today. He couldn''t even get to sprint around without getting disturbed.


    "If you aren''t ustomed to running, why even try?"


    Alex''s question made Celestria flinch as she hurriedly denied him, "Y-You are wrong...I-I have been training seriously recently and run around the school three ti-um...two times at least before breakfast. Yes!"


    She was lying, or at least hiding the truth.


    Alex heaved a sigh, "If that''s the case, see you-"


    "Wait!" Suddenly Celestria held his hand firmly and said, "Please hear me for a moment. This is important."


    Alex felt he heard the same thing recently only to be told somethingpletely rubbish. However, since he promised Edric not to avoid herpletely, he nodded, "Just a minute you got. Let''s go there."


    He gestured toward one of the resting benches since it didn''t seem she would be able to remain standing for long.


    Left behind, there was a wide grin on Miguel''s face as she finished writing the perfect scoop for the weekly article.


    Once sat, Celestria took a deep breath. After she collected her nerves, the first thing she asked was, "How are you?"


    Alex raised his brows, "I am doing good as you see."


    Celestria smiled, "You look different from before...and for you to actively get involved with others makes me happy."


    Celestria remembered how she had always encouraged Alex to socialize with others, knowing she couldn''t always be by his side. In the past, Alex had no other friend besides her, which had worried Celestria. But now, she was relieved to see himfortably talking with others too.


    A little toofortably.


    "Alex, I want to apologize to you," She finally began, "I know a simply sorry won''t heal the scar I have created in our rtionship, so let me extend a token of my apology to show my sincerity."


    She suddenly pulled out a scroll and extended it toward Alex.


    Truth be told her heart was beating faster than a horse''s at the moment. Edric suggested her to use this method to get on his better side, however, Celestria was unsure if this would work. Considering Alex''s personality, he might not ever talk to her again.


    However, much to her shock, Alex suddenly snatched the permit and unfolded it.


    His eyes lit up upon reading the content that allowed him to participate in raids actively. In short, it was an experience certificate which he could use at the guild to get himself abyrinth appointed.


    ''Perfect~'' Having the funds now within his reach, all Alex needed was a way to gain as many Soul stones as he could. And with this certificate he could actively raid and earn.


    Celestria hopefully asked, "So...can we have dinner today like old times? Please?"


    Alex shrugged, "Sure."


    Saying so he got up. Celestria beamed with a smile, too excited to remain sitting.


    However, suddenly Alex halted in his path and told her, "Celestria, although I have epted your apology, remember that we can never get back to where we were before that night. The Alex you are looking for is forever gone."


    Celestria''s eyes widened as she turned stiff at her ce.


    Receiving no response, Alex continued to walk away from her, leaving a crestfallen Celestria behind.


    ----------**-----------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Leavements and reviews. It helps.

 Chapter 32- Suggestion

    [Name: Alex]


    [Age: 17]


    [Str: 25] (Avg: 30)


    [Spd: 32] (Avg: 30)


    [Int: 81] (Avg: 25)


    [Skill: Storage, Sword Arts, Rapid regeneration, Heightenedprehensibility.]


    [Soul Energy: 385]


    [Upper limit: 500]


    [Lower limit: 25]


    ...


    The main benefit of working hard to improve soul energy maniption is the gradual elevation of one''s average soul energy¡ªa steady baseline that the soul energy returns to after rest unless it falls below the lower limit.


    Thest time Alex checked when he first used the grimoire, his average soul energy was around two hundred and eighty. But now, it has increased significantly in such a short time.


    Not only that, with rapid growth and prolonged stay above the upper limit, it even increases the range of the upper limit to restrict one''s growth.


    Regardless, Alex has to focus on increasing his Soul energy and know about the basic things which a soul user could do without having that specific skill. Like strengthening their weapon and enhancing their body to increase endurance.


    For that purpose, to enhance his knowledge about Soul Energy, Alex was advancing towards arena four, where Devon called him.


    ''This is strange tho...''Until yesterday, Alex''s mentor was Jullie, but now, his new tutor was Devon, themander of the Arcane Order. Why this sudden change? And was he the only one with special circumstances? In that case, this is a reason to be concerned.


    Alex couldn''t leave the academy since, during the selection process of the ten champions, it''s necessary to have a good connection with a strong leader. And the King Adolf is surely one of the strongest rulers in existence.


    That''s why it was necessary to remain away from all kinds of suspicion if he could.


    ''Do I have to rely on Celestria after all?'' With those thoughts, he reached the arena and walked inside the ce, which, unlike the one where he trained yesterday, was an enclosed space with a conical roof.


    The walls of the establishment were made out of a specific material that absorbs all kinds of magic and provides a cushiony effect when someone crashes into it. Alex read about it in a book but this was the first time for him toe here.


    "Fascinated?" A familiar person stood beside him and asked while looking at her diary.


    Alex didn''t even have to nce to know that it was Amanda, as he responded, "The atmosphere here is too calm for a training ground."


    Amanda smirked, "Not for long." She finally tore her eyes away from her diary, and while looking at him, she asked, "Why are you here? Are you stalking your friend''s girlfriend?"


    The blunt girl knows no restraints while saying things.


    Alex heaved a sigh, "First, I don''t stalk girls, and just tell them if I like them. Second, I am not Edric''s friend."


    "That so? But when Edric talks about you it seems you two have be good buddies."


    Alex shrugged, "Maybe he assumes every person who talks to him nicely is a friend?"


    "Maybe?" Amanda was unsure as well.


    The conversation died down, and since Alex didn''t know the other three, he preferred to stay right where he was until the instructor arrived.


    Suddenly, Amanda again spoke up, this time her tone sounded a little gentler, "I never told you this, but I am quite thankful to you...for saving Edric back in thebyrinth."


    Alex raised his brows as he turned to look at her, intending to say something but seeing her smile somehow reminded him of ''her''.


    Sarah.


    He stopped himself from whatever he was about to say, and thankfully Devon entered the arena at the same time.


    "Good morning, students. I hope you all had a good sleepst night."


    The man looked fresh and lively as ever, as he made his way towards the front, as all the students lined up side by side.


    "Today we are going to conti-ah, is there something you want to ask, Mary?" Seeing the girl raising her hand timidly, Devon encouraged.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The girl with pigtails nced at Alex before asking, "What is he doing here?"


    Devon grinned, "Good question! Alex will be joining us as a trainee who will learn from me and you all more about Soul Energy and what a person can do with this gift. In return, Alex will enlighten you all with the knowledge ofbat he possesses."


    Alex took a weary exhale. He never heard anything about teaching anyone, anything....then why so suddenly?


    The girl slowly nodded and dropped her hand only for someone else to ask with a scowl, "Is he any good?"


    "Why don''t you ask Abeth if Alex is good or not," Devon suggested with a wide smile and his hands resting on his waist.


    "...." Every student turned silent and Alex was rubbing the bridge of his nose.


    Seeing that reaction, Devon nervouslyughed, "Ah-haha...it seems I added an inappropriate joke. Anyway, if you are doubtful about Alex''s capabilities, then your concerns are unneeded. After all, this young one here gave Professor Jullie a challenge when she asked him to attack her."


    "Heeh~"


    "----!!"


    "Professor Jullie....struggled against him? So the news about thebyrinth is true!" The same boy, who questioned Alex''s abilities, asked with his eyes parted wide.


    Once the atmosphere settled down, Devon advised, "How about you all begin with what you leftst evening? And Alex,e with me."


    Alex nodded as he saw the other students going their ways; two of them picked a weapon and two of them walked towards a pir which seemed like made for magic testing.


    Devon brought Alex a little far from others before he asked the student, "I heard from Miss Jullie that you struggle in manipting Soul Energy."


    Alex nodded, "Yes, it''s a little difficult getting amand over it."


    Devon hummed before he suggested, "You know what is the best way to make a rude and undisciplined child, obedient?"


    Alex shrugged, "Beat them?"


    Devon chuckled, "That''s a solution but there is another." Inching closer he suggested, "You can push them into a situation  where other than listening to you, there remains no other option."


    Alex frowned; somehow, he already understood what he was talking about. And when Devon spoke, his hunch was proven right,


    "Push your Soul Energy below the lower limit to make it obedient."


    Alex frowned, "But isn''t it dangerous?"


    "Yep, that''s why I got this." Suddenly Devon pulled out something from his coat and showed it to Alex


    It was a soul energy replenisher. Something that cost more than five thousand gold coins was within Devon''s hold.


    Devon added, "This is thest option to get a hold of your Soul Energy, Alex. This intensive training and the test which would follow can change your life." Extending the replenisher to Alex, Devon said,


    "It''s up to you to decide."


    Alex, with a knitted frown never leaving his face, epted the potion.


    --------**--------


    Later that day, Devon could be seen sitting in his room writing a letter to someone without addressing their name.


    And the content of the letter only contained a few words:


    [I gave it to him. Waiting for further orders.]


    ---------**--------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 33- Pathetic

    It was already around the time for sunset, yet the students continued to train. They were allowed to take a break in between, however, not even once they were allowed to leave the premises.


    Lunch was delivered, and the other necessities were within the four walls, so it was understandable why no students showed any resistance to being there.


    Alex, most of his time, was using the same method which Jullie taught him yesterday to increase the control over his SE and in between, Devon gave him a few points that were quite beneficial.


    At some point, when Alex was taking a break and checking his grimoire, he noticed Amanda having some difficulty controlling herself while wielding the sword. It wasn''t like that wooden sword was heavy for the girl; rather, she was needlessly taking longer swings and moving a lot for someone who has to hit an unmoving target.


    ''She clearly has nobat experience...'' Alex heaved a sigh as he looked at Devon, and surprisingly, the man was looking back at him...expectantly.


    Alex raised his brows, as he saw Devon gesturing for Alex to help the girl.


    Alex grumbled before resting down the water jug. Without moving from his spot, he told Amanda, "Stop where you are."


    Amanda froze, somehow knowing that it was her who wasmanded. Her body instinctively froze with the weapon above her head, and her left leg behind her body.


    Alex rose to his feet, his voice cutting through the air like ice. "Picture yourself frozen, trapped in ce, unable to use magic to break free."


    Amanda swallowed hard, nodding as the gravity of his words sank in.


    Alex stepped closer, moving to her left. "Now, imagine someone is about to tear the life out of Edric¡­ Picture that same wolf from thebyrinth, back for him, and you have just one shot¡ªone strike¡ªto end it."


    A fierce determination sparked in Amanda''s eyes. Her grip on the de tightened, the weight of Alex''s words fueling a sudden, hot rush in her veins. With all the anger she could summon, she swung.


    "Haaaa!"


    *Cling!*


    A chunk of the wooden doll flew from its shoulder, stunning Devon and the others who''d never seen her even scratch it before.


    But Alex''s face twisted with disdain. "Pathetic. Do you even love Edric that much to care about whether he lives or dies?"


    Amanda''s eyes narrowed, her grip tightening as she pulled the sword back, raising it high above her head. But Alex wasn''t finished.


    "He''s calling out to you, Amanda," he sneered, his wordsced with venom. "Begging to be saved."


    "DIE!" she screamed, rage surging like wildfire as she shed down. The de connected with fierce uracy, hitting the same weakened spot and leaving a visible crack that sent a shock through the room.


    But Alex remained unimpressed. "Blood is spilling from his face," he pressed on, his tone merciless. "Every second you waste, he''s slipping away. And you? You are standing there helplessly, and letting him die before your fucking eyes!!"


    Amanda''s vision blurred, her mind consumed by a single, relentless thought: she would not lose him. Not to anyone, not to anything.


    At that moment, rage became her power. Soul Energy red around her, a fierce light igniting from within. Silent now, her furyser-focused, she swung her de with deadly speed.


    A streak of white light followed the de''s path, and under everyone''s stunned eyes, the wooden doll split clean in two, shattered by her fury and precision.


    A round of gasps echoed in the room, and Devon had the same reaction as he saw the same girl who didn''t know how to lift a weapon until yesterday and someone who was defeated in the tournamentst year because of this shoring, actually showed such a great skill when fueled with anger.


    Alex heaved a sigh and stepped forward before holding the girl and preventing her from falling.


    Amanda, through her blurry vision, pinched Alex on his wrist andined, "Once...I wake up....you are going....to pay...for this...."


    Alex shrugged, "You''re wee?"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    He then helped Amanda lie down on the resting sofa in one corner.


    "Incredible!" He heard from behind, and without looking at the person, he could tell that it was the instructor in charge.


    "You taught her nothing rted to swords orbat, but just fueled her with mes of  urgency and anger." The other students who followed Devon looked equally impressed.


    Amanda was the strongest mage among the four but when ites tobat, she is the weakest. But today, by splitting that wooden doll, she showed that she justcks proper tutoring.


    She has the required strength to be a warrior.


    Alex sighed, "I wouldn''t have bothered with her until I saw her sword."


    Devon raised his brows before asking, "What about that?"


    Alex exined, "If I hadn''t seen the potential in her, I would not have ever thought of helping her out. But when I looked at the cracks in her sword and her swollen hands, it was apparent to me that the girl had the strength and determination to learn about weapons. So I just went for it."


    Devon was surprised as he folded his arms on his chest, now understanding why Melissa liked this boy.


    "You saw something in Amanda that I, as her teacher, couldn''t see. Truly remarkable you are Alex."


    Alex took thepliment with a nod before suggesting, "Since she is already quite talented in magic, why don''t you send her to someone who can teach her weapon control from the basic level?"


    It was the boy who asked about Alex''s capabilities earlier, that said, "Changing the instructors is not allowed. That''s why we were surprised to see you here."


    That statement made Alex narrow his eyes...changing mentors is not allowed? Then why was he...


    "Ah, you don''t need to worry about that. Amanda will learn under me, but along with me, someone else will teach her about weapons andbat."


    Alex''s eyes widened as he slowly shook his head.


    On the other hand, with a wide smile, Devon began nodding.


    The duo made the othersugh, followed by Alex''s instant rejection, "I won''t teach anyone! I am here to learn."


    Devon grinned, "How about we add a sry for your hard work? Will you teach Amanda then?"


    Alex raised a finger of objection but then sighed and said, "Okay, I will think about it."


    Devon smiled in content, "Great~~~~"


    ----------**---------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 34- Chains

    Inside the room, only two people sat. Devon has made sure that their words don''t leak out, and the headmaster made sure that there aren''t any artifactss or pre-cast spells on work that could leak the conversation they were about to have.


    The secrecy was a must since only a finger countable people knew about it.


    "Are we on the track?" Hector asked, finally after they were done assessing their surroundings.


    Devon nodded, "It''s surprising that Professor Jullie suggested the rotation of mentorship for Alex, but I guess things are in order as of now."


    Devon sounded like he was suspicious of Alex when Hawk pointed out the fact that a bookworm suddenly gained the strength to put up a challenge against a five-star mage warrior.


    Although the man was actually a little bit intrigued with the sudden development, there was another reason why he supported Jullie when she suggested letting Alex get trained by every instructor.


    "But it''s strange, the whole situation lines up but we don''t have a single clue where we are heading to." Hector sighed, rubbing the bridge of his nose.


    He doesn''t like it when he gets half-informed about something. And specifically when the matter is severe enough to make even the King nervous.


    The proposal of selecting five members from the academy was something the Kingmanded; however, it wasn''t the Majesty who requested it originally. Rather  Adolf was just the middleman who directed the words of someone whom no one can disobey or ignore.


    And based on their words, Alex has the potential to be one of the five members, if only he gets guided ordingly.


    Regrly, Hector writes about Alex to that person, reporting his achievements and development, since the Headmaster was asked to.


    Recently, when Hector had been absent from the academy and neglected his duty, most of the time, he was involved in meetings with these few people who knew about the whole situation with the five champions.


    "Why this favoritism towards Alex? Do you have any idea?" Devon asked. Although he has seen the boy in action and knows that he is a capable warrior, he still can''t discern the reason for him to be favored by that person?


    That raises quite a few questions.


    Hector remained silent before suggesting, "Is it really something rted to that Soulless summoning?" Looking at Devon, he asked, "Did you find anything suspicious in him?"


    Devon shook his head, "His soul energy seemed pitiful." Heaving a sigh, he added, "Those cases of infected ones showed a significant boost of Soul Energy and abnormal behaviour around others."


    Devon has performed quite a few experiments on those infected beings who somehow absorb the unrefined soul energy of the Soulless. And Alex showed none of those symptoms.


    "Maybe he has gained control over it?" Hector suggested. It wasn''t like he had some grudge against that boy; however, as a headmaster, he had to think about other students'' safety as well.


    "It''s unprecedented, no one has gained control over that evil energy. And even if we consider that Alex is the first case, we can learn many things from him."


    Hector grimly said, "You know I am risking a lot just because ''she'' said that Alex is one of the potential contenders, right?"


    Devon solemnly nodded, "I know. Her words and decisions have always been irrefutable. And those times when we went against her, only disaster befell."


    Hector massaged the midpoint of his forehead as he said, "I hope none of this champion selection and obsession with Alex affects them. Alex might be under the radar of suspicion, but until not proven, he is my precious student whom I want to protect."


    Devon smiled, "But can you protect Alex if she suddenly decides to break the chains of her duty ande to get him?"


    Hector didn''t respond to that. He couldn''t lie, and saying the truth would hurt his principles.


    Things were surely going to be hectic.


    ¡ª-------**------¡ª


    After resting for a bit, Alex went to themon hall to have dinner.


    After Devon told him that he would be paid a free extra meal every day and a hundred gold coins for each day of intensive training, Alex agreed. He needed both of them.


    "Two sets of meat and rice meal." Showing the emblem given by Devon with a smirk, Alex asked the chef.


    The older one was amused, "I see, Sir Devon actually had given this emblem to someone to use."


    Alex raised his brows, "Was it issued to him originally?"


    "Yes, when he invented the spice-grinding artefact and gifted me one for free, I gave him this as a token of gratitude. And now it seems he gave it to you."


    Alex grinned; nice, he can now have an extra free meal every day.


    "What''s with that smile? It seems you just tricked someone into buying something cheap at a high price." The red-haired axe-user suddenly stood beside Alex and asked with a disgusted look.


    Alex ignored her, and after taking his food, he walked away.


    Vrie stared at him with that same expression until the end before she also took her food, a bigger portion than anyone else, before following Alex.


    Vrie took four seats away from Alex and just as she put down her tray, she spotted a group of three advancing towards them.


    Vrie was about to raise her hand and call out to them, but before she could, Edric, Amanda, and Celestria walked toward Alex and sat around him.


    Embarrassment appeared on her face as she weakly dropped her hand to the side.


    ''Yeah¡­not like we should eat together every day¡­.'' Although she tried to convince herself, being ignored by others made her feel sad.


    However, just as she was about to pick up her spoon, someone tapped on her shoulder.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ncing at the person, she found the familiar face of Edric looking at her with a smile on his face, "Why are you sitting alone? Are you upset with me?"


    Vrie was flustered finding his face so close and his hot breath hitting her face.


    She hurriedly got up and said, "Not like we should be eating together every day! We are not a family after all¡­." Her voice became quiet near the end.


    Edric''s smile never faltered as he asked, "Aren''t friends also a part of one''s family?"


    She wasn''t able to refute that, even though she parted and closed her mouth twice.


    Finally, she picked up the tray of food and joined the others.


    "Had enough of your lone wolf drama?" Amanda''s question was met with a sneer.


    Celestria chuckled, "Vrie, I heard you fought with someone during training?"


    As the other three began to converse, Edric also joined them. And what others failed to notice was the thankful nod, Edric directed toward Alex for making him realize Vrie''s presence.


    As the four continued to eat, suddenly Celestria asked, "Alex¡­umm¡­what did you do today during training?"


    She didn''t have anything in mind to ask in front of others, so she went with the most generic question to start a conversation with him.


    Hearing about ''training'' and ''today'' Amanda''s eyes turned sharp as she picked a fork and threatened Alex, "Don''t you dare make me imagine something so horrible again."


    Alex ignored her threats and while focusing on her meal he said, "Say that to Professor Devon tomorrow so he doesn''t ask me to teach you again."


    Celestria''s smile faltered as she asked, "Alex¡­taught you something, Amanda?"


    Amanda nodded, "He just made me angry so my sword can gain sharpness."


    With her eyes turned crescent, the Princess asked, "Strange, you never taught me something before, Alex?"


    Alex heaved a sigh, "Look, I don''t like tutoring others. I just said those things since Devon asked me to. And if you don''t like it Amanda-"


    "Can''t you teach me through some different method?" Amanda interjected.


    Edric added, "If it had been short ranged weapons, then I would have helped her. But when ites to swords, you are the boss."


    "Heh~" Vrie smirked, "So the nerd is a veteran now, huh?"


    Alex rolled his eyes, and lifted his empty trays before getting up.


    Leaving the others behind, Alex walked away.


    Celestria had more things to ask but stopping Alex now would surely annoy him.


    Watching his back, Edric couldn''t help but mutter, "His new personality makes us look like children, and Alex being the only adult among us."


    ¡ª-------**----------


    A/N:- Did you like the chapter? Comment your thoughts.

 Chapter 35- Helping each other

    Moon Dance is a sophisticated sequence of movements intricately linked to form a continuous pattern that enables the dancer to navigate fluidly around one or multiple targets.


    This technique allows the practitioner to cover every part of a defined area, ensuring that no position is overlooked, and guarantees a decisive, lethal strike to the intended target.


    Mastery of this technique depends heavily on the fluidity and purity of each stance, which in turn dictates the speed and precision of the wielder''s movements.


    There were four arcs of this technique that ensured theplete disappearance of the user while performing the technique. That means, once Alex gets into Moon-style form, he would vanish for the world, even though he would be right in front of them. His movements, smell, sight, nothing could be sensed by others.


    Blocking an enemy whom you can''t see or dodge is absolutely impossible in a battle and by mastering even the first arc, Alex would gain such an ace up his sleeve.


    However, as overpowered and useful as the stance seems, the difficulty is to learn the technique, is also quite high.


    The requirement of Moon Dance requires inner peace to the point his body feels like he is sleeping. Their mind is calm, and their breathing is rxed to the point where their heart rate drops to the bottom. The most difficult part is that he has to manipte his soul energy to diminish it to the level where not a single essence of his energy leaks out.


    He has to make himself enshrouded like he doesn''t exist, to disappear in others'' eyes. Only then he can dream of performing the Moon Dance.


    ''Haah...quite the work it requires....''


    The first thing Alex decided to do was to work on his muscle rxation. Without tensing up his muscles, he wanted to see if he could deal a lethal blow or not. After all, while performing the Dance, he has to keep his muscle movements minimal.


    Inside the regr arena where students were allowed to ess any time, Alex could be seen entering early in the morning, rather than going around to jog.


    He had a wooden sword with him as he entered themon gym where several other students were training, talking and getting prepared for the day.


    It was a refreshing sight to see the youngsters being so enthusiastic about training and things rted to physical activities. Back in that world, most teenagers would rather die than go out and y.


    Naturally, the silver shade attracted a lot of people''s attention in his direction as they watched Alex silently making his way towards the section of wooden practice dolls.


    They were intrigued to see what he would do, given Alex had recently gained quite a reputation by defeating Aiden, and also, there were rumours of him defeating a B-rank beast.


    "Say, how many strikes he would need to break that?" One of the second year asked his friend as they remained standing nearby, looking at Alex with a smirk.


    "Three?" The nerd from the group spoke. He has actually spent some time with Alex in the past, in the library, but the new version of Alex has forbidden any of those book buddies from approaching him.


    "I bet one~he looks like a swordsman after all~" The pink haired among the five, spoke with a sweet smile. Her eyes traveled at Alex''s body which despite not beingpletely outstanding like other boys around her, still was quite appealing.


    "Four, in my opinion. Despite how much his rumours are roaming around, it''s a fact that Alex first tired Aiden out before defeating him." The fifth one voiced.


    The person watching Alex with contempt stayed silent, simply observing him.


    Their features seemed familiar, resembling someone else in the academy¡ªthe very person responsible for the rumors surrounding Alex.


    Not only the group of four but there were others as well, who watched Alex''s movements, as he held the sword with both of his hands. His eyes werezily situated on the wooden doll and his movements seemed slow...almost lethargic.


    Is this a part of his technique¡ªthey wondered.


    He surely is going to slice the doll into two with only one strike¡ªmany of them expected.


    However, when Alex brought down the sword, the most unexpected thing happened.


    *Thud*


    A very dull thud resounded in the gym and everyone turned silent.


    No, absolutely no damage was dealt by that blow. It was all just a simple tap on the shoulder, not strong enough to even hurt a child.


    "Phahahah!!! What the fuck was that?!"


    "Ahahah-is that how he defeated the strongest swordsman?!"


    "Damn, that strike was uglier than Ashley."


    "Bro was trying some ancient arts of someone cool. But ended up being a fool!"


    Theughter and mocking of the other students echoed in the gym as they saw Alex repeating the movements and again, the same results.


    Theughter of the people continued, and so did Alex.


    Suddenly, a new face entered the scene and while ignoring the others, the person approached Alex.


    "Training?"


    Alex nced at the person and found the raven-haired protagonist standing there with a smile on his face.


    Edric''s appearance aroused interest from people as the boy who brought Soulforge Academy to the top spot during the Tournament, was still quite popr even though it has been over a year since that happened.


    "Yeah. What about you?" Alex casually asked as he, once again, hit the training doll with aszily as he could.


    "I went for a run....then, what are you doing? Can I help?" Edric has observed Alex enough in these few days to say that the silver head doesn''t do anything without any purpose.


    Alex told him, "I am trying to reduce my muscles movement tounch an impactful attack." Alex didn''t reveal further.


    "I can help you with that," Saying so, the melee fighter closed his eyes, and soon, his ears began to change¡ªstretching to this behind, elongating unnaturally.


    The transformation earned several squeals and gasps of surprise as Edric''s feature shifted.


    His eyes as well, turned golden when he parted them, and informed Alex, "Now,  I can hear every single movement, so go for it."


    Alex asked, "Are you sure tho? There are so many people around...will you be able to focus?" Although Alex knows the capability of elven senses, the chattering of people and the noises of those who were training nearby surely would be hindrance.


    However, "You don''t need to worry about that. If I remain calm headed, I can easily converge my focus on a single target. It''s like, world disappears for me and only my target remains."


    Alex felt that the Protagonist might be a little too lenient in revealing his abilities to someone whom he was just acquainted with. But well, not like he can control his life.


    Taking a deep breath, Alex took the proper stance of swordsman, with his left leg a little behind and right leg forward. His wooden sword was held firmly in his grip, as he rxed every single muscle in his body.


    His mind was nk, not thinking about anything at the moment except for the sure hit he has tond. There was no rush tond a heavy blow; his first target remained hitting his target without letting a single muscle tense up.


    Holding his breath, he slowly brought the de down and then, it happened again.


    *Thud*


    "Pfft-"


    "Get your shoulder healed, Edric! That must have hurt."


    "I guess that nerd defeated Aiden by making him annoyed with those dull strikes-hahahahahah!!"


    Edric hummed a bit, the duo seemedpletely uncaring of their surroundings as the raven-haired, now looking like more of a noble elf,mented,


    "It was thin but I heard the muscle of your left thigh twisting when you brought the de down."


    Alex nodded, "Shall we try again?"


    Edric grinned, "Sure."


    After that, Alex continued to strike Edric on his shoulder with the same strength and every time, when his muscles moved or even twitched, Edric pointed out.


    Neither of them seemed getting tired of the slow procedure, and Edric was extremely precise with his details.


    The other students soon got bored and returned to their training.


    Aiden''s younger brother soon left, not able to bear his brother''s nameing out of others'' mouth just to insult Alex.


    They have came down with the fact that Alex was just a newbie swordsman who has started to learn from the basic and was told to repeat the routine to get a hang of using a sword.


    After what seemed like an hour, Alex finally said, "Let''s wrap up, we have to attend ss as well."


    Edric suddenly asked, "Can you also help me? I need to check the endurance of my new wolf arms?"


    "You...." Alex eximed, but stopped himself instantly. He was about to ask if Edric has already adapted to his new beast mode. But he stopped himself since his current self was not aware of Edric''s abilities.


    After a moment of thought, Alex nodded, "Yeah sure."


    Edric grinned as his elven features faded away. His arms began to stretch, covered in ck fur that sprouted along their length. Dark ws emerged, and his muscles grew noticeablyrger.


    The attention of those who were about to leave and those who were still around, suddenly turned towards the duo. Not because of Alex, but the transformation Edric went through.


    Alex stepped back, holding his sword with both hands.


    "Ready?" Alex asked, his voice calm but charged with an undercurrent of power. Edric nodded, crossing his arms in front of his face, bracing himself. He knew the kind of devastation Alex could unleash with just a single sh¡ªthis was no time to take risks.


    The room fell silent, confusion and tension growing thick. Up until now, Alex''s strikes had been almostzy, easy to dodge. But now¡­


    "First Step," he murmured, and instantly a wave of raw energy radiated from Alex, catching everyone off guard. Soul Energy flooded the air, thickening it with every second, and for the first time, they could feel the fierce aura he''d been hiding.


    Every eye locked onto him. Alex''s stance sharpened, his body seeming to merge with the energy swirling around him. The quiet, unfocused figure was gone, reced by a predator. Every weapon user there found themselves holding their breath, anticipation coiling in their chests.


    In a single, fluid motion, Alex opened his eyes, sharp as des, and his arm snapped forward, unleashing a powerful, unrestrained sh.


    "Linear sh."


    A shockwave tore across the gym, ripping the training mats apart as the air itself was split by the force. It roared toward Edric, a whirlwind of lethal energy.


    "Graaahh!" Edric grunted, steeling himself as the shockwave crashed against him. His thick, wolf-like fur bristled as he dug in, feet shifting into wed paws for extra strength. His arms throbbed with agony as they absorbed the impact, and he gritted his teeth, refusing to give an inch.


    "AAAAAHHHHH!!" With a guttural yell, Edric threw his arms open, deflecting the remnants of the sh, the ground around him scarred from the unleashed power.


    He staggered, breathing ragged, his arms pulsing with pain, blood dripping from where the energy had bitten into him. The raven-haired warrior stood there, chest heaving, his fierce gaze showing the strain from blocking a single, devastating blow.


    Everyone in the gym was dead silently after witnessing the two sides of Alex.


    Oneughable. And another terrifying.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ----------**---------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 36- Fragile

    Several days passed and the routine of most of the students remained unchanged.


    Alex wasn''t told to shift his sses since Devon''s true motive behind suggesting the changes was to get Alex under his tutge. And it helped that Alex was also quite cooperative, insisting on getting tutored by Devon until the intensive training continued.


    Along with learning how to control his Soul Energy, Alex continued to tutor the other students as well, given he was provided with the gold coins.


    The reward he received from the King would bepletely utilised in buying the refinement tools. And the gold coins he has been earning recently would help him pay the fees of raids he would be participating in soon.


    "Too loose. Your grip on your de determines your strike and bacsh." Alex sternly spoke as he corrected the posture and grip of the green-haired in the group.


    The girl wielded twin sabres and had a very flexible build suited for the weapon. Her strikes are not brutal and something that can cleave the enemy from the middle; rather, she delivers small and deadly cuts to her enemies and lets them die from the poison coating her des.


    "I need to keep my grip loose; otherwise, it won''t scrape my opponent in the same fluency as I desire." She spoke with a frown. She doesn''t have any questions about the ways Alex teaches others; the girl believes in his knowledge. However, she cannot fathom the sudden changes which Alex suggested.


    Alex heaved a sigh before standing in front of her and raising both of his hands.


    "Okay, with your technique and precision, graze me anywhere you want. Make it quick so I can''t block."


    The girl, Mary, nervously asked, "Are you sure? They aren''t poisoned but it sure will hurt."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Alex nodded, "I am sure, so just go for it."


    Naturally, the other students paused in their tracks to see the interaction. The one thing they all admire and feel terrified about is his leniency in letting himself get attacked from the front.


    Mary gulped but didn''t falter. She aimed for his left hand, but her eyes were fixed on his right, as a feint. She has observed Alex in these few days enough to tell that a straight attack would nevernd.


    She moved her right hand first, but in a sh, she retracted it, followed by a quick approach with her left hand, aiming for his exposed arm.


    Her movements were quick, almost like a wasp''s as she nted her hold aiming to leave a quick slit behind¡ªonly to find her eyes widening as her hand was blocked even before she could have reached her target and because of her loss of grip, her wrist was bent inward, almost at the verge of breaking.


    "Ahhh!!" She yelped in pain as Alex pressed a little forward and her bones creaked.


    Alex asked, "Now you understand, Mary? You aren''t invisible while moving and there are numerous out there who can watch your movements clearer than me. What if they block you before you reach them? Breaking your bones would be easier than snapping a twig."


    Hisments were harsh but to the point. He released her hand, and with tears welling up her eyes, Mary rubbed her wrist.


    "Cruel."


    Alex shrugged, "You asked for tips. Now that you have some, I am suddenly cruel, eh?"


    In these things, Amanda was better than these teenagers since she neverined about getting corrected or receiving pain. She listens to every w he states and also learns from her mistakes.


    "But Alex, you didn''t tell her how she should improve her movements," Devon asked as he gave Mary some pain relieving gel to apply.


    Alex looked at the girl whose left cheek was bulging in a pout as she applied the gel but her attention never wavered from Alex.


    Alex suggested, "She has to change her grip with time. Until her de doesn''t connect with the target, her grip should be firm, and when it does, she surely can switch her grip to hold it like a butter knife."


    Taking a pause and after ensuring that the girl was looking at him, he added, "You need to be attentive about your movements, otherwise your opponent can easily damage you beyond recovery, Mary. After all, you are the weakest among the five of us."


    The tension in the air was left hanging as Alex returned to his own training.


    Amanda, who was nearby, couldn''t help but say, "Weren''t you too hard on her?"


    Alex heaved a sigh, "Temporary depression is better than permanent death, y''know."


    Amanda slowly nodded and returned to her training.


    Thanks to the training he did past eleven days, Alex was now able to manipte his Soul Energy far better, and using the SE alone, he could use his sword arts multiple times without harming himself....well, except for the Tempest Dart.


    Today was thest day of intensive training so Devon decided to finish the ss early today.


    Before dismissing the ss, he called everyone to tell them about the assessment that would take ce tomorrow.


    "As you all must have been aware, the assessment would happen right away since the intensive training finishes today. You see, the people who came to teach you here, including me, have to return to our usual jobs as soon as we can, so there is no break allowed for the students."


    They all were aware of it so no one showed any reaction.


    Continuing, he said, "There will be only a single test that will decide under whom you all will get further trained. And that test would be, a one-on-one battle."


    Nothing new, so no one looked surprised.


    However, "This time, the opponents wouldn''t be decided through the traditional method of drawing lots. Rather, the teaching board will decide the matches based on each student''s strengths and weaknesses."


    Alex held his breath. So they indeed brought a change. Strange it was, since, canonically this assessment was done through lots.


    Devon''s voice turned a little serious as he said, "Remember, the teachers will be putting someone against you, who is proficient in what you are weak at. So remember the lesson you have learned during this period and give it your all."


    Hearing those words, Amanda couldn''t help but look to her left, and surprisingly Alex was also looking back at her.


    One, a genius witch. And another, a sword master.


    ''For some reason....'' Amanda began,


    ''....I already know my opponent....'' Alex finished.


    Tomorrow, various things are bound to change.


    ----------**---------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. About Amanda, then don''t worry, she is meant to be with Edric.

 Chapter 37- Assessment(1)

    Unlike usual, Alex didn''t go to train with Edric in the gym today. After all, everyone needs some time to calm their nerves before the assessment.


    Alex was stretching his back while his mind remained focused on the uing battle. The Grand Master said that the opponents would be chosen based on one''s weakness. And Alex was weak with magic spells.


    The first potential opponent Alex could think of is Amanda, given she is a prodigy in magic and someone whocksbat experience. However, there was Celestria and Mary as well from the third year who excelled in magic but were weak inbat. By no means does Edric fall in that category, so Alex wasn''t concerned about facing the Protagonist.


    ''Everything will be reported to the King....'' This assessment would help Adolf in choosing the ten champions when the timees. As such, it bes even more necessary for Alex to win thispetition.


    *Knock* *Knock*


    Hearing the knocks, Alex raised his brows and jumped on his feet before approaching the door.


    "Who is it?" Despite waiting for a few seconds, no one responded.


    Alex heaved a sigh and asked again, "If you don''t tell me-"


    "I-It''s me..." Hearing that voice, it didn''t take even a second for Alex to realise that on the other side stood the Princess of the nation.


    *Click*


    He parted the door and let her in before someone could see the enshrouded girl who thought that she had done a good job in hiding her identity.


    However, the prominent feature of a noble, those golden blond hair, was left hanging openly.


    Alex closed the door before asking, "Do you want me and yourself to get expelled or something?"


    Celestria was expecting the scolding yet she showed a pitiful sight and apologized, "I-I was just nervous....and wanted to...s-see you..."


    Alex was genuinely surprised by her behaviour these days. This girl has changed so much after that incident that now, she doesn''t pay attention to Edric at all unless she has to ask something rted to Alex.


    Her behaviour has taken a drastic shift, and now the Princess appears to be more attracted to Alex than ever before.


    Was it the guilt? Or fear? Or both?


    Alex didn''t know, nor did he want to care about it, given he had something else more important to focus on.


    "Before you ask me to leave, I want to give you something." Celestria hurriedly spoke before she revealed a sheathed de which she was hiding inside the long shawl she had draped over her shoulders.


    Alex was surprised to see the fine details engraved on the de handle as he took the sword from her, and heard her mumbling,


    "Ehe~our fingers touched...."


    Ignoring the girl, he took the sword and unsheathed it. The slow vibration from the sword might be his imagination but it couldn''t be denied that he felt quite excited while holding this piece of art.


    "Oh my...."


    Looking at the double-edged sword with the words ''PURGE'' engraved on the bottom of it, Alex sighed in admiration.


    He lifted it with one hand and realized that its weight was perfectly bnced at the base and the tip. Twirling on his palm, he felt the weapon bing one with him in no time; listening to hismand and merging with his soul. It was just...perfect.


    *Shlink*


    Sheathing the sword, Alex couldn''t help but ask, "Where did you find such a masterpiece?"


    Celestria''s lips never went down from a smile since the girl was extremely happy to see that satisfied look in Alex''s eyes.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Hearing his question, she casually responded, "Father gifted me back when I travelled back home. After witnessing you in the arena, I deemed it would be best to give it to you."


    Alex nodded. He could tell that such fine craftsmanship cannot be done in a massive producing smithy. The work of a fine cksmith can be seen in the de. Hours of patience and hard work have resulted in something so refined and perfect. Beautiful and deadly.


    After a brief moment of silence, Alex asked, "Tell me its price. I won''t be able to pay right away, but surely I can in instalments."


    Owing someone is not something Alex generally prefers. And surely not from thisplicated girl whose feelings and thoughts are no longer in the zone where he could expect. She is unpredictable. God knows what she might ask in return for the sword, so he better get done with it right away.


    Celestria parted her lips to say, ''You don''t need to pay me at all!'', however, she stopped herself.


    She can....ask anything. Like anything??


    ''Oh my god...'' Numerous things came to her mind which, if a normal person had heard, they might have run away from Celestria.


    Alex suddenly felt darkness surrounding the Princess and a very sinister smile spread on her lips. Her eyes were drawn to the ground, moving restlessly.


    Frowning, he called out, "Celestria?"


    "Ah, yeah!" She hurriedly brought her eyes to meet his before she spoke, "Remember we used to sit under a tree with my head on yourp and you read me a story? I want that...please?"


    Alex was bbergasted, "You....want to hear a story in exchange for this masterpiece?" Are you fucking kidding me?


    Alex couldn''t believe the insanity of this girl to be willing to give him this finely crafted weapon in exchange for just a simple story.


    Celestria shyly lowered her eyes, the flutter of her eyes charming enough to make Alex dazed just for a single second as he heard her saying, "T-The moments I spend with you....is priceless for me. So yes, I want it."


    Alex sighed and rubbed his eyes as he said, "Okay, fine, after the assessment, let''s do it."


    "Yeeeee!!" Celestria jumped from the bed with her eyes turning crescent in joy.


    She gave Alex a brief hug before dashing out of the room while mumbling, "Date, date! It''s a date!"


    Alex was scratching his head, seeing her enthusiasm, before he decided to clear up his mind and get prepared for the battle.


    ----------***---------


    The assessment would take ce among all the students of third years, and the battles would be witnessed by all the instructors, professors, guests from the Capital and the other students from the second and third years.


    The indoor arena was quite huge, and at the same time, ten matches would be held. Since some students didn''t participate in the intensive training, having their goals already set in their minds, only two hundred students participated in the assessment.


    Each battle would onlyst for six minutes, and based on the performance, not results, the students would be recruited to a mentor right away.


    It was necessary for every student to give it their all in this battle since the judges would be observing their efforts not the result.


    From the Royal family, the First Prince and Celestria''s older brother¡ªRyan Grimhold, was also present and currently sitting beside Aborne.


    He was currently sitting across the second arena in which two students stood, ready to fight.


    The other instructors, like Jullie and Hawk, were observing other arenas. Each arena has at least two judges and one referee.


    More than six hundred students gathered around and were cheering for their favourite contestants. Since betting was not unknown to this world, they were even betting their money on challengers.


    Alex was currently sitting in the waiting room, from where the whole ce was visible. The waiting room was built above the stands, and the floor-to-ceiling mirror gave aplete view of the scene.


    Alex was looking at the ongoing matches with an unreadable expression on his face. Within the waiting room, there were several more familiar faces but none of them were talking to anyone. No friends and lovers could be seen together at the moment, given, in a few minutes they could be facing each other in the arena.


    Alex didn''t have much of a thought since he wasn''t naive enough to reveal his strategy to the person he was talking to. But naturally, he didn''t want to disturb others while they were trying to gather themselves together.


    ''Not even a month has passed....'' After reincarnating here, Alex hasn''t been able to feel that serenity which he was searching for. Except for the time when he remains in the infirmary, he remains moving all the time considering he has to prepare for something more prominent and terrifying than this contest.


    He didn''t know whether he was moving on the right path or not. He didn''t know what the deity would ask from him when the time came. He didn''t know why he felt his first love was somewhere around. He didn''t know whether he would be able to participate in the ascension tournament.


    A lot of questions he had in mind and no one to help him. However, Alex knew, he could somehow get through all of it.


    ''Just like always...''


    ----------**---------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Guess his opponent.

 Chapter 38- Assessment(2)

    It was¡­surprising.


    Alex genuinely believed in Devon''s words when the man said that the students would be paired up based on their weaknesses.


    However, how can he forget that everything happens here, with a n in mind? Despite what they say, the administration and the Headmaster always keep manipting things from the shadows.


    And because of those reasons, Alex was facing a person who had simr strengths and weaknesses as Alex.


    "Yo!" Edric raised his hand in greetings to which Alex stiffly nodded.


    They were standing on the arena number two which was under the observation of the Prince and the Knight Commander Aborne.


    On the other side, Amanda and Celestria were facing each other, however, the Prince showed no movement to signify that he was interested in his sister''s battle.


    ''Considering how much he cares about Celestria, Ryan must be told by his father to observe Edric''s battle or he would have gone to see her battle...'' Alex discerned.


    Alex took several deep breaths to prepare himself. Although it was unexpected, not like he was unprepared to face the Protagonist.


    At the moment, Edric was nearly S-rank and if talking about Alex''s stats, then he would be around D-rank or something.


    However, if there was a massive advantage in Alex''s possession then it is the knowledge he has about Edric and his skills.


    Edric has four transformations that enhance his strength, agility, senses, and durability, and now, he can self-regenerate rapidly because of that wolf he absorbed.


    He can absorb their traits by consuming their blood, body parts and core. And Edric has added another to the collection.


    However, as overpowered as it seems, it has several drawbacks as well. For one, he cannot use two traits at once or he would be rendered motionless after a brief period. Second, after going into his strongest transformation, his body paralyses.


    There are some more but Alex would need to keep these two in mind while he fights the raven-haired teenager.


    "Both participants, ready?" The referee asked as Alex held the handle of his de and nodded.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    On the other hand, Edric''s features changed; he took his elven form before nodding.


    The referee stepped back and from the edge of the mat, he dered, "BEGIN!!"


    The world around Alex faded into stillness; the air seemed to hold its breath, and his vision narrowed to a single target¡ªthe left shoulder of his enemy. His body tilted forward, wordless and deadly, as adrenaline and Soul Energy flooded his veins. In a heartbeat, Alexunched himself forward, moving with a speed that only the sharpest eyes could catch.


    *Ding*


    A sharp sh rang out as Alex''s silver de met the unyielding steel knuckles of Edric, who grinned, sensing his instincts had saved him just in time.


    "Good call on my part," he smirked, his elven grace fading as his arms surged with power. In a split-second, Alex twisted his de, just narrowly avoiding Edric''s attempt to snap it.


    "Brute fuck," Alex muttered, watching as Edric''s form morphed. His enemy''s arms and legs grew longer and sturdier, a gori-like strength taking over. Without hesitation, Edric lunged forward, fists thundering down onto the mats as he charged, aiming to overwhelm Alex with raw force.


    Alex barely managed to duck beneath the massive swing, only to be met with a brutal follow-up¡ªa spear strike from Edric''s hulking elbow aimed straight for his torso. He leapt back, bringing his sword up defensively, and with a quick pivot, unleashed a ''Linear sh''.


    **CRASH**


    The attack connected, though its impact was weakened by Alex''s shaky stance. Still, the force of the strike pushed Edric back a few inches, the gust of air biting against him. Edric''s muscles spasmed, a brief flinch of pain shing across his face, but he responded with a wild grin¡ªa sign that things were about to escte.


    Seeing Alex steady his footing, Edric sprang into the air, hands locked overhead in a massive hammer formation. Students watching from the sidelines felt their hearts race, barely able to breathe as Edric prepared to bring down a strike that could shatter bones.


    Alex''s gaze hardened, and with a swift move, he activated ''Quick Silver'', darting out of range just as Edrded. But Edric was ready.


    "I knew it!" Edric snarled, abandoning the hammer motion to twist on impact. He drove a powerful kick into Alex''s torso, sending him hurtling backwards with bone-rattling force.


    "Ugh!" Alex''s mind raced; his only goal was to stay within the bounds of the arena. He stabbed his de into the mats, using it to slow himself, but the brief reprieve left him exposed.


    A blur of movement signalled Edric''s approach, his wolf-like form closing in with startling speed. Before Alex could react, a fist struck his back, the impact radiating pain through his spine. He tried to retaliate, swinging his de, but Edric vanished just as swiftly as he''d appeared, reappearing in another spot.


    Every time Alex prepared a counter, Edric was already gone, moving with an agility that made him nearly impossible to pin down.


    "Is this even allowed?" one of the students murmured, watching the brutal exchange.


    "The ref hasn''t stopped it¡­ Edric''s avoiding anything vital," another replied, uneasy but enthralled.


    Alex was trapped in a relentless storm of attacks, each one preventing him from finding any ground to retaliate. Edric seemed determined to keep the pressure on, exploiting Alex''s reliance on mid-range attacks by drawing him into close-quartersbat where his own speed and ferocity dominated.


    *SQUELCH*


    Alex gasped as Edric slipped under histest swing, ws raking his side and drawing a fresh streak of blood. The pain sliced through him, but Alex caught Edric''s focused expression¡ªthis wasn''t reckless aggression; it was calcted. Edric knew that even one opening would be all Alex needed to turn the tide, so he gave him none, sustaining the offensive like his life depended on it.


    Gritting his teeth, Alex focused on Edric''s rhythm, trying to find any gaps. His movements were faster than Alex could track, but every time he paused to change direction or prepare an attack, Alex caught glimpses of his form. Each brief moment allowed Alex to build a pattern in his mind, anticipating Edric''s moves.


    His side throbbed, his breathing ragged, but the silver-haired warrior''s gaze sharpened¡ªwaiting for that one chance to break through Edric''s unrelenting assault.


    Gritting his teeth, Alex straightened, his stance low and his grip fierce around his de. He steeled himself, waiting for Edric''s next rush. And there it was¡ªa blur to his right. This time, Alex didn''t swing. He sidestepped, lightning-fast, letting Edric''s wed fist pass by with mere inches to spare.


    Seizing the opening, Alex rotated sharply, using the momentum to drive his de straight down in a sweeping arc.


    The force of the strike cleaved through the air with explosive power, catching Edric off guard and forcing him back. A startled gasp escaped the crowd as Edric stumbled, his arm grazed by the sh, blood now running from a shallow cut. The tides had turned.


    But Alex wasn''t finished. Just as the dended, a bell ring resounded before the de tip rebounded from the ground and aimed for Edric''s front.


    "Shit!" Edric had only a single fragment of a second to recoil back, however, he wasn''t able topletely dodge the attack, leaving a long slit across his torso.


    The duo stood face to face, both of them bleeding and tired. However, none of the two showed any sign of backing down.


    ¡ªTo be continued.


    ----------**---------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 39- Assessment(3)

    Alex has reached beyond Edric''s expectations.


    In a corner of his mind, Edric expected him to be put against Alex in the assessment. As such, he hurriedly adapted to his new wolf form.


    Edric knew that to defeat a swordsman who wasn''t just fast but precise with his attacks, he had to be swift in response as well. And to prohibit Alex from using his deadliest attack, that third stance, Edric deemed it necessary to not give Alex much space tounch that attack.


    However, Alex performed beyond his expectations and ended up inflicting two visible wounds on Edric in thest confrontation.


    Although Alex was gravely injured himself, Edric could feel that the guy was far from the point of epting defeat.


    "Here ites¡­" Edric braced himself, his ws sharpening as a fierce glow lit up his eyes. His opponent leaned forward, giving away his intent¡ªEdric knew he''d be using that first technique, the one Edric had barely managed to block before.


    "Fourth Step¡­" The words dropped like a hammer. Edric''s eyes widened in shock.


    *There''s a fourth?!*


    Panic surged through him, and he morphed into his sturdiest form. His arms and legs grew bulkier, taking on an ape-like strength as he prepared for what wasing.


    Alex''s gaze fell to the ground, his stance calm and unmoved by the wounds on his body. His hand rested on the hilt of his de, still sheathed at his side.


    Then, in the growing silence, Alex spoke one word that froze Edric in ce.


    "¡­Mimic."


    In a sh, Alex''s silver de cut through the air, his form streaking forward and leaving a cloud of dust. Edric barely crossed his arms in time, bracing against the iing blow¡ªbut Alex had vanished before his eyes. Pain tore through Edric''s left arm, his skin burning from the sudden sh.


    "Damn it!" Edric snarled, whipping around, his eyes scanning the arena for any trace of his opponent. If he switched to his elven form, he''d be able to follow Alex''s movements, but it would leave him vulnerable.


    Before he could decide, Alex moved again, circling him with an unrelenting rhythm. Edric was surrounded by shes of silver and streaks of pain as Alex struck from every angle, each hit carving thin lines into Edric''s hardened skin.


    Edric snarled, shaking off the pain as Alex closed in for another pass. His opponent''s speed was overwhelming, but Edric''s instincts kicked in, honing his focus. This time, he wasn''t just going to defend¡ªhe was going to strike back.


    Alex darted in from the left, his de a silver blur. But Edric, anticipating the move, swung his massive arm sideways, aiming to catch Alex mid-dash. His fist connected with a crack, mming into Alex''s side. The force of the blow sent Alex skidding back, dust rising from his sliding feet.


    "Not so fast now, are you?" Edric taunted, his voice low and dangerous.


    Alex''s eyes flickered with something darker, and he charged again, a glint of fury in his gaze. He vanished, reappearing just behind Edric, his de cutting a swift, shallow line across Edric''s shoulder. But Edric didn''t flinch¡ªhe spun with a brutal backhand, his ws extended to rip through anything in their path.


    Alex ducked low, dodging by a hair''s breadth, but Edric was already following up with a heavy downward punch. The ground shook as his fist pounded into the spot where Alex had been, leaving a shallow crater beneath the mats. Yet Alex moved like a shadow, evading each powerful blow with precise sidesteps and counters.


    Then Edric''s voice roared through the arena as he unleashed a savage flurry of attacks, his fists and ws a relentless barrage. His movements grew faster, closing in on Alex with each attempt, aiming to trap him. It was all Alex could do to weave around the strikes, his de shing up to parry Edric''s ws as he danced around hisrger foe.


    "Think you''re quick, huh?" Edric barked, his strikes relentless. "Let''s see you dodge *this!*"


    In a sudden burst of fury, Edric''s arm swung in a wild arc, sending a shockwave through the air. The force threw Alex off bnce just enough for Edric to grab him by the cor. Without hesitation, Edric flung Alex across the arena, sending him crashing into the ground.


    Alex gritted his teeth as he forced himself up, blood dripping from his lip. Edric didn''t give him a second to recover, charging forward, his powerful steps shaking the ground. As Edric''s massive fist came down, Alex twisted his body at thest moment, narrowly escaping the crushing blow.


    In that instant, Alex saw his opening.


    With a sharp intake of breath, he activated ''Second Step'' once more, darting to Edric''s side and driving his de deep into his opponent''s arm. Edric let out a roar, his skin splitting under the de, but he retaliated instantly, delivering a crushing punch to Alex''s ribs that left him gasping.


    The two fighters locked eyes, neither willing to back down. Edric''s bloodied form pulsed with raw power, while Alex''s stance, despite his wounds, remained razor-sharp. The arena echoed with the sounds of their breaths, each moment pregnant with the promise of the next explosive sh.


    The roar of the audience and the expression of the judges, nothing mattered for the duo at that moment.


    Edric knew he couldn''t keep up his mutant form for long and Alex was reaching his limits as well.


    Both of them knew this would end it. Every muscle, every thought, every breath was focused on delivering one final, decisive blow.


    "AAAAAHHHHHH!!" Edric''s voice thundered across the arena, drawing startled nces from nearby battles. Power erupted from him, his body swelling as veins pulsed under his skin, his eyes losing all color and turning a nk white. In this berserk state, there was no strategy, only raw, unrestrained might.


    Across from him, Alex steadied his grip on his de, his hands tightening as he focused all his energy. Blood dripped down his side, but his gaze was steady, a zing determination radiating from him like a second aura. He had one chance, and he intended to make it count.


    The crowd leaned forward, breath caught, while the judges could only watch, transfixed. The ground itself seemed to tremble beneath the sheer force emanating from both warriors.


    "Seventh Step," Alex murmured, his words almost lost in the roar of energy between them. Then, without hesitation, both lunged forward, each moving with the full force of their abilities.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    **CRACK!**


    The ground shattered as Edricunched himself forward, leaving a massive crater where he''d stood. His fist was cocked back, every ounce of his power coiled in that single strike, aimed straight at Alex.


    In one fluid motion, Alex leaped to meet him; his sword raised high. The de began to pulse with a dark, ominous glow, the air around it crackling as if recognizing the finality of this attack. His eyes locked onto Edric, and time seemed to slow, each millisecond stretching as the distance between them closed.


    Edric''s fist shot forward, his entire body a blur of muscle and fury. Alex''s sword came down to meet him, cutting through the air like a thunderbolt.


    The moment their attacks collided, the arena exploded in a deafening roar. A shockwave tore through the air, sending cracks racing through the stone floor as jagged pieces of the ground flew in all directions. The sheer force of their sh left a massive crater at the center of the arena, spider-webbing fractures that crept toward the edges, splintering everything in their path.


    The audience shielded themselves from the violent gusts of wind and grit, their eyes wide with awe and terror. Nearby areas were rattled, and fighters paused, staring at the swirling dust cloud that had swallowed Edric and Alex whole. Stone seats trembled, and the very air hung heavy with the raw energy still crackling from the impact.


    However, when the dust settled, there was a third person standing between the duo and he seemed to have blocked the attacks using his barrier.


    Alex could be seen already fallen to the ground with his de snapped in two while Edric was barely conscious with his right handpletely damaged to the point of bing useless.


    Devon looked at the destruction that both of them had caused even though he chanted a damaged suppressing spell.


    Heaving a sigh, the Grand Master looked at Alex and muttered under his breath,


    ''Now I understand why she is interested in you¡­.''


    ¡ª-------**---------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading

 Chapter 40- Love

    The meeting to discuss the results of the matches was supposed to happen the next day, however, on Aborne''s demand, it was taking cete at night within the conference hall.


    Jullie, Devon, Aborne, The first Prince Ryan, Hector, Shelby, and the other instructors who were involved in the intensive training were sitting around the oval table.


    The first and foremost topic which Aborne brought forward was, "Interruption! Why did you interrupt their perfect battle, you bookworm?!" His anger was directed toward the Grand Master in the room.


    Devon, on his part, lookedpletely unaffected despite being directed with such anger by the strongest warrior of the nation.


    With a smile, he merely shrugged, "My interference was necessary, Sir Aborne or one of the two might have lost their life."


    Hector asked, "Did you perceive those attacks lethal?" The Headmaster was also witnessing the battle; however, he trusted the eyes of the youngster more.


    Devon fixed his monocle and said, "I won''t say it was intentional. Although both sides were trying to forge all their strength in that attack, they didn''t hold the ''intention'' to kill each other."


    The short-haired woman, Shelby, scoffed, "From what I saw, the aftereffect of Alex''s attack suggested he was going for the kill."


    No one could refute the fact that Alex''s attack contained more raw energy and devastation. That single attack was worth taking down a fort, Devon dered. And if not for him suppressing the damage, the other participants might have incurred damage, including the Prince.


    The answer to that question was provided by the violet-haireddy, "If he really intended on killing Edric, then Alex would have used that stance he calls, ''Tempest Dart.''"


    Shelby closed her mouth and couldn''t say anything against that. By now, the whole teaching unit knows about the fact that Alexunched an attack that even a Five-star mage warrior like Jullie had a hard time countering.


    Edric was only a three-star warrior, and in that state where he was on the verge of falling, there was a very bleak chance that the raven-haired teenager would have been able to block the dart.


    "But I can''t understand something here¡­" The member of the Royal lineage spoke, "Howe no one can discern this sudden growth in Alex''s strength?" Ryan looked at Devon, Jullie, and Hector one after another.


    Strength is good, but that kind of strength without a proper exnation is troubling.


    Aborne voiced, "Your Highness, from what I have witnessed, Alex isn''t cursed by the Soulless." Every eye turned towards the redhead, as with his arms crossed the Knight Commander added, "From what I could see, Alex has honed his skills through deliberate hard work and through years of practice. Gaining sudden strength majorly overwhelms one''s mind and body. "


    Taking a pause, he added, "Although Alex doesn''t seem to be able to withstand his own strength and his body not being able to keep up, his mental fortitude showed that the boy had gone through experiences that have allowed him to wield that power."


    Devon affirmed, "Indeed, his body isn''t up to the mark to wield such strength¡­that exins why he has always been careful with his sword arts. Despite being thrashed by Edric, Alex didn''t just startunching his attacks here and there and waited for the right moment."


    Hector shared his insight, "In my opinion, Alex''s mind is of a high-ranking warrior, but his body hasn''t developed to that stage?"


    Those words made them frown, and Devon nearly flinched at the prospect of something that Hector''s words suggested.


    Shelby gasped and uttered what others had in their mind, "Time travel?!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Aborne frowned, "Can it be¡­really possible?" His question was directed at no one specific, and everyone in the room had simr questions.


    "It''s unprecedented but not impossible," Hawk added; given there have been magicians in the past withmand over time and space.


    However, the capability to reverse time or regression always remained limited and very brief. Could there be a magician in the future who could travel back in time without letting their soul energy be revealed to the world? After all, a regression spell would cost a huge amount of Soul Energy but Alex possesses a pitiful amount.


    Or is it that Alex has a way of enshrouding his presence, suppressing his SE, and appearing to be weak?


    Numerous questions and the only way to know it, "Hector, you need to pry into his head." Shelby mmed her hand on the table and demanded.


    Good or bad, the knowledge of the future could be beneficial for the current era. And even if Alex isn''t from the future, they could discern the cause behind his sudden growth.


    Hector leaned back in his seat before responding, "I can''t, for two reasons."


    Shelby frowned but it was another Professor who asked, "Why?"


    Hector pointed out, "First, without any proper evidence I won''t investigate someone''s memories without their permission. And second¡­because I am not allowed to."


    Shelby frowned, "Who in the world can stop you?" Just as she said, she thought of the Emperor¡­but the Emperor wouldn''t go out of his way to protect Alex.


    The question wasn''t answered clearly, but Hector vaguely told them,


    "Someone whom none of us can defy."


    ¡ª---------**----------


    In the infirmary, Edric and Alex were lying on the bed parallel to each other, and beside their beds sat two beautifuldies.


    Amanda, who won her match against Celestria didn''t have many wounds that could be regarded as ''concerning''. However, the same couldn''t be said about the Princess, who had severe frostbite, and her left arm was frozen to the very blood cells.


    However, despite the nurse''s warning, Celestria decided to remain by Alex''s side tonight to take care of him.


    Amanda was, naturally, worried for Edric, so she decided to look over him until he woke up. However, now that the girl was sitting just a few inches away from Celestria, Amanda couldn''t help but feel a little sad.


    "Does¡­it hurt?" ncing at the girl from the corner of her eyes, Amanda asked.


    Celestria''s arm was covered in bandages and the blond Princess was wearing a thick fabric all around to keep her body warm. The hot pads attached to her clothes must be ufortable but that''s the price she has to pay in exchange for remaining here in the infirmary rather than letting her body rest.


    Celestria heaved a sigh, "It hurts¡­but not as much as it does when I see Alex. His condition pains me much more."


    Amanda could share the sentiment since seeing Edric wincing and flinching in his sleep made her heart heavy as well. Even the slightest movement caused his whole body to ache.


    Amanda couldn''t even imagine how the two boys must be feeling at the moment. Thest time when she was beaten ck and blue, a year ago during the tournament, she was given anesthesia since she wasn''t able to endure the pain at all.


    She still gets nightmares of those nights when her body was her biggest enemy, bestowing her irresistible pain. And here, Alex and Edric have gone through that experience more than once in this single month.


    "It''s surprising tho¡­" Amanda turned toward Celestria before continuing, "...that the same Alex who cried over a simple bruise and ran away from battles, had the courage to fight until his whole body was immovable and his consciousness slipped away. From the reports I have received, several of Alex''s ribs were broken during the first half minute of the battle."


    Celestria nodded as she wiped her tears and slowly uttered, "He has grown, Amy, stronger and more courageous. It''s both saddening and delightful that Alex doesn''t need me anymore to face his problems."


    Amanda rested her hand on Celestria''s shoulder before telling her, "Seeing you in these conditions¡­I suppose now you need Alex more than ever."


    The blond Princess nodded, "Yes¡­yes, I do need him. I havemitted a grave sin but I am prepared to go through any trial which could allow me to get back with him."


    Allowing Amanda to wipe her tears with her handkerchief, Celestria continued, "Trust me, Amanda, I had suffered greatly in those days when I wasn''t with Alex¡­.it almost felt I was iplete. He is the color of my life¡­.the reason why I smile and look forward to the next day."


    Amanda was¡­genuinely surprised. While she could see that Celestria was head over heels for Alex, the girl herself didn''t know it. Celestria still feels that this feeling was friendship but from Amanda''s perception, Celestria has crossed the realm of love¡­.she is devoted to Alex.


    ncing at Edric, the teenager couldn''t help but mutter, ''Someday¡­I also wish to convey my feelings just as fluently as C¡­.''


    Melissa who was standing nearby, couldn''t help but smile at the two youngdies who were showing the genuine meaning behind that certain word, which she never understood.


    Love.


    ¡ª---------**---------


    A/N:- I feel I should write a side story from Celestria''s perspective.

 Chapter 41- Failure

    "You are still going to meet that failure?" The girl enshrouded in a white cloak, halted in her path.


    Without looking at the person, she could tell who it was, and for god sake, she didn''t want to see that person at this moment.


    "I never asked you toe along, why bother?" She asked as she fastened her shoces, readying to depart.


    The weather outside was as harsh as ever, even though the month of the year remains warm for most of the other nations.


    "It has been over thirteen years. First your mother and now you. You two are investing your time in something that will only risk your life and waste our resources." The woman who spat those words held venom at the tip of her tongue and based on her tone, one could discern that she wasn''t happy with the cloaked figure.


    The cloakeddy finally got up and turned towards the criticiser, "You know what, Mace? Not even once did I or my mother use a single coin from the n treasury. We always afforded everything on our own." Her voice grew heavy, making the listener back away a little.


    However, the person wasn''t done, as she added, "You may have forgotten Mace, but thest person who wrongly used me had his head rolling even before he could even say it was all a joke."


    The woman, Mace, flinched and gulped strongly. However, retaining the temper, she spat, "You know what will happen once the patriarch knows about this, right?"


    In response to that, thedy narrowed her eyes, "Are you threatening me, now?"


    There was no response from the other end as Mace felt it....the sharpness against her throat that could end up taking away her life if she didn''t choose her next words carefully.


    With her face adapting a shade paler than a sheet, she backed off, "Pay me the regr fee and I will remain silent."


    The enshroudeddy scoffed before throwing a pouch at the other one.


    Turning around, she stared at the vast field, filled with pristine white. The journey was long but the thought of seeing ''him'' fills her heart with joy and warmth.


    ''I hope those two idiots have kept Alex safe.''


    ----------**---------


    What makes the Seventh Stance so dangerous and urges Alex to choose that step as hisst move?


    All the damage his body receives, the movements he makes, the attacks he defends against....all that changes into energy which heunches in one go through that stance.


    In both of his lives, Alex has only used that stance twice. Once when he was learning under that old man and the second time yesterday while he was fighting against Edric.


    He never had the opportunity, nor someone who could keep fighting with him for so long, to let him use that technique. He mostly used Tempest Dart to deal with bothersome foes, given that technique is made to kill.


    "Agh...." He tried moving his body but a grunt escaped his throat since it was aching all over.


    "Alex...? Alex!" Alex was startled hearing that shout, as he nced at the girl who eximed upon hearing him groan.


    There were tears in her eyes as she jumped on Alex,


    "ALEX!!"


    "Ouch! It hurts, you idiot!" Although heined Celestria didn''t listen to him at all and pressed Alex''s face in her bosom and hugged him firmly in her arms.


    Although his wounds had healed, his body was aching awfully...but a little....just a little, he felt better being embraced by her. It helped that the Princess carries quite a bountiful bust, providing a cushiony sensation to his face.


    "Alex...Alex...I was so worried for you." Tears never stopped streaming down her cheeks as she sobbed while holding him close to her.


    Alex heaved a sigh but before he could say anything, he heard Celestria crying,


    "Ow-ow-ow...Miss Melissa?!" Celestria was pulled away from the bed as Mellisa mercilessly pulled the Princess'' ear.


    "You can''t jump on a patient like that, Missy."


    Celestria backed away, and while rubbing her reddened ear, sheined, "Just say you are jealous that I was able to do something you never dared to...despite having the desire."


    Melissa''s face turned red as she rested her hand on her waist and urged, "Say that again."


    Celestria huffed and turned her face away.


    "Miss Melissa?" Edric''s voice reached them, urging all three to turn towards the raven-haired before Edric asked, "Can you put a nket on Amanda? I still cannot move." There was a soft smile on his face as he looked at his lover''s face who was sleeping with her head resting on the bed.


    Melissa nodded, "Yes, sure, child. She was quite tired after the battle." Getting a nket from nearby, the nurse said, "Well, Celestria should be tired as well, but your friend didn''t sleep a single winkst night, Alex. She was awake the whole night, looking after you."


    Alex was surprised, genuinely. He looked at the Princess and noticed that her eyes were red, not just because of tears and her face was slightly pale as well. Although the heating pads were removed at some point, her arm was still covered with bandages.


    Alex raised his finger in her direction, "You...sleep or our date is cancelled."


    Celestria''s eyes widened, and without uttering a single word, she dashed toward one of the vacant beds, and after covering herself with a sheet, she closed her eyes.


    Melissa looked at the scene with a surprised gaze. Once she saw that Celestria was inside the cover, she looked back at Alex and said, "You have got her wrapped around your finger."


    Alex heaved a sigh, "I seriously don''t know what''s wrong with her."


    Melissa shook her head, "Anyway, it''s time for your medicine. Open your mouth, I will feed you."


    Alex did as she asked, and Melissa sat on the bed before leaning towards him.


    He gulped the bitter medicine before hearing thedy saying, "You should sleep for now-"


    "I fear he cannot rest for the time being, Dear Melissa." Suddenly, a familiar voice was heard from the entrance before the duo looked at the smiling face of the Grand Master.


    "Mister Devon, how can I help you?" Melissa asked as she stood defensively in front of Alex, already sensing what Devon would ask.


    However, despite how much it pained Devon to trouble his favourite woman, he had to say, "I have to bring Alex somewhere. It''s important."


    Melissa heaved a sigh and was about to tell him that Alex couldn''t move around at all...but,


    "It''s okay, Miss Melissa. I think it''s indeed important for Sir Devon to look so serious."


    Under the astonished gazes of the two adults, the same boy who was brought all broken and torn yesterday, got up on his feet and said, "Let''s go, Sir Devon."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    --------**-------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 42- Celas Diary 1

    It was at that time when Celestria returned to her home after the whole incident with Abeth.


    She was told to rest a few days in the capital since knowing that a teacher was lusting over her must be too traumatic for her. Her parents also said that if she wanted, she could drop this year and resume her sses next year.


    However, that wasn''t the case. She wasn''t that affected by Abeth that she would run away from the Academy. And knowing that Abeth was dead now, helped her to be rest assured.


    However, all the facts rting to Abeth were the second priority on her list since the main reason she took some days off was that she was concerned about someone else.


    Alex.


    After she talked to Professor Jullie that evening when she and the Headmaster came with her to the Capital, Celestria realized something. She has to be courageous with her approach and apologize to Alex.


    She never hesitated to me him when he was in the cell, so she shouldn''t be hesitant about apologizing as well.


    However, what could she do to gain his forgiveness? She couldn''t start to imagine how much it must have pained him to be told by his childhood friend that they should pretend that they never knew each other.


    It didn''t help that recently, she started to pay attention to Edric more because she admired him. After she saw his performancest year in the tournament and how proudly Celestria''s father looked at Edric...she felt she had to be as strong as him. So one day, her father can look at her not only with fondness but pride as well.


    Maybe that''s the reason why she began spending more time with Edric....and as a result, she began ignoring Alex.


    But she forgot one crucial thing; Edric had others, a lot of friends and a lover by his side. But Alex? Alex had only Celestria whom he could regard as his friend.


    It broke her heart at how wrong she was at making decisions and not thinking things through.


    And if it was not enough, she suddenly got the news from her brother that "Alex was disowned by his parents."


    Celestria was shocked to the point no word came out in response.


    Ryan softly caressed her head and told her, "I am as shocked as you. I never thought those two would be such scumbags to abandon their child like this."


    After Ryan left, Celestria was left in her room, all silent and shocked.


    Celestria has met Alex''s parents quite many times in the past and their rtionship was quite good as well. She knows better than her brother that the two were quite fond of Alex, gifting him books and other things he liked, even though they weren''t that well off.


    And to think that they suddenly got up and abandoned him....?


    Hisst support in life also left him....and everything was because of Celestria.


    ''No, I can''t cry...I have to talk to them!'' She wiped her burning tears and with a fierce me of determination igniting in her eyes, she made her way out of the pce.


    Without informing her parents or brother, she boarded a carriage and advanced toward that ce which Celestria had seldom visited in the past.


    Alex''s home.


    The sole reason for her wanting to meet them is because Celestria wanted to make them realize what grave mistake they havemitted and if possible...she wanted them to redeem themselves. Alex loves his parents, and Celestia couldn''t start to think how devastated he would be whenever other students would return to their homes on vacation or during the periodic parent-teacher meeting.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Celestria was his friend, yet she was feeling guilty for abandoning Alex. Surely, as his parents, they must be...


    "They left, Your Highness." After reaching the house which Alex once called his home, Celestria was informed that...Alex''s parents have run away from the Capital.


    And the reason behind their action was sickening. Just because they didn''t want to be punished, they escaped.


    Her fist was clenched in anger as she stared at the house where those two snakes lived, ''I really couldn''t see their real faces behind that smiling facade they always wore.''


    She remained standing there for a long time, torn between several emotions.


    The soldier who escorted the Princess here, asked, "Shall we return, Your Highness?"


    Celestia shook her head, "Not now...I need to take something from here."


    There must be things Alex has in here that she could bring with her and give to him.


    The soldier looked restless, letting the Princess wander out of the pce for a long time, but before he could say anything, Celestria was already inside the house.


    Most of the things were taken away, excluding those pictures Alex made for his parents. Her heart bled at the realisation that they had cut off Alex from their lives and left the ce without an ounce of hesitation.


    She collected all the pictures and safely folded them. Handing it to the soldier she told him to keep them in the carriage, and again, before the soldier could have said anything, Celestria returned to the house.


    Looking to her left, there was a room which she had never entered in the past. There was a lock on the room, and even when there wasn''t, Alex never allowed her to enter inside.


    It was Alex''s room.


    ''Sorry Alex...'' She broke the promise she gave to him to never enter his room without his permission. She knew he might not be returning to the capital any time soon, and under the administration''s orders, this house might get demolished soon.


    As such, she didn''t hesitate to break the lock in a fluid motion and enter his room for the first time.


    The smell of books and incense assaulted her. The whole ce was filled with hundreds of books, making the room appear smaller than it actually was.


    There was a study table, two cupboards and bookshelves all around.


    She could faintly recognise some of the books arranged on a separate bookshelf. All the other shelves were overcrowded but this one...had only eight books, and strangely, all of them were gifted by Celestria.


    Her eyes burned with emotions upon noticing how carefully he had treasured those books which she had randomly chosen to gift him in the past.


    She then approached the first wardrobe, and upon opening it she found there were a few sets of his clothes hanging there. She decided to keep all those clothes in a box and bring it with her.


    Next, she approached the second wardrobe, expecting more clothes, or maybe books, to be resting there.


    ....however, little did she expect that this wardrobe was filled with nothing but....her.


    Everywhere she saw, Celestria found herself.


    There was a small pendant hanging in front of her, which Celestria broke as a child and threw away finding it annoying to get it repaired. She vividly remembered this pendant, as until it was broken; it was her favourite.


    With her hand trembling, she slowly picked up the pendant and muttered, "Y-You fixed it....for me?"


    Her heart was filled with a sense of inexplicable joy, seeing how carefully the pieces were brought together.


    Her eyes then went towards a small ss case in which a small lily was carefully ced. Even though its colour had long faded, and the flower seemed a single touch away from crumbling, it was safely preserved.


    "....the four....petalled lily...." Her heart trembled, eyes watered, as she remembered that long ago...Celestria found a four-petalled lily in the garden, and casually she gifted it to Alex saying it was a sign of how important he was to her.


    Not only that, several other things like the pearls of her ne, the bowtie she gifted and even the ugly painting she made of him...everything was kept safely there.


    "H-He....kept....it...all along...." She fell to her knees, loudly wailing at the thought of how much he cared about things which she deemed trivial.


    She always took things casually but Alex...Alex always looked up at her as his everything.


    And the person he loved the most, betrayed him.


    She betrayed him!


    -------**------


    A/N:- Continuation of her diary after several chapters. See ya.

 Chapter 43- Reward...again?

    Alex was sitting in a wheelchair as Devon pushed it towards the administrative building.


    "Isn''t she lovely?" Devon sighed, garnering the younger one''s attention.


    "Melissa?" His question was met by a nod, urging Alex to add, "Why don''t you try and be a bit aggressive? Like asking her out sometimes?"


    Devon''s shoulders slumped, "My work doesn''t allow me toe here often, and when I do, it''s mostly because of some training orpetition. And around that time Melissa remains chained to the infirmary."


    Alex could understand the man''s problems. Their working fields don''t allow them to have a normal life. However, even if Melissa had time, it is highly unlikely she would go on a date with Devon.


    Earlier, the silverhead noticed that Devon''s charm waspletely wasted on the nurse. Her demeanor around others and Devon was the same.


    ''Maybe she actually doesn''t want to get involved in romance, after all.''


    Shrugging off his attention from the nurse, he looked at the people waiting for him inside the administrator''s office.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The administrative chief, Hawk, along with Aborne and Prince Ryan stood there.


    Alex gave a brief bow without leaving his seat, and greeted, "It''s an honor to meet you, Your Highness."


    The next King of the nation and someone who was now a part of the integral administration of the nation. The first Prince and Celestria''s elder brother.


    "You don''t have to be so formal with me, Alex. We aren''t so distant."


    Despite those words, Alex just shed a friendly smile but didn''t say anything.


    Ryan stepped forward and said, "To not make you stay here for long, let''s get on with it," Saying so, the blond noble removed the silk sheet from the table, revealing a set of seven swords lying there.


    Alex''s eyes shone seeing the numerous masterpieces lying there¡­humming to him, urging his whole being to wield them.


    Alex slowly rose to his feet and ced his hand on the one in the middle. It was a single-edged, slim, and long sword with a heavy handle made for stabbing. The de seems sharp enough to bisect the very air once shed.


    In his hand, it felt too light and toofortable. If not for royalty being here, he might have tried swinging it around.


    Experience tales with empire


    Seeing his reaction Aborne smirked, "As Celestria said, you are fond of Swords."


    Alex raised his brows, "Celestria informed you?"


    Ryan smiles, "Indeed; initially, we intended to bring all kinds of weapons as a reward. But then C said you have a keen interest in swords."


    "Well, she was right. I prefer swords over other weapons. And sometimes, spears."


    But then he frowned, "Reward? I received it from Sir Devon tho..." The tinum tes were more than enough to save Celestria''s life¡­or did they intend to give something to him periodically?


    Aborne responded, "You are a fine warrior and a future pir for the nation. Seeing how easily your des snap, we must provide you with something sturdier and worthy."


    Alex heaved a sigh, "But the de I used against Edric was also one of the des from the capital arsenal. Celestria gave it to me."


    Devon was surprised, "You broke a de made from Akron''s forge? That''s new." Alex didn''t know who this Akron was, but based on his reaction it seems all the royal des came from that cksmith.


    "Talking about yesterday," Hawk stepped forward, "What technique did you use that ended up disintegrating the upper half of your de?"


    Alex calmly responded, "A technique that produces a lot of heat, resulting in expansion of molecules and in the end¡­.boom." He didn''t exin to them the whole workings of the Seventh Stance since, in Alex''s eyes, anyone could be his enemy in the future.


    "If that''s the case, you should pick this one. Heavy and made to absorb heat." Aborne suggested, his own mesing to life.


    The more he hears from Alex, the more Aborne gets intrigued.


    Alex looked at the de being proposed before he lifted the de and felt it much heavier than any other sword he had wielded until now¡­except for that one he borrowed back then when he fought against Aiden.


    Resting the de over his shoulder, Alex judged that this de was made for the technique ''Rebound''.


    In ''Rebound'' once the de tipnds on the ground, it recoils and bes weightless in his hand. If Alex maintains control, he can direct the de in any direction; as such, having a heavy sword for the stance is perfect.


    But then, he cannot freely wield this heavy metal all the time, and the other swords have their merits as well.


    Looking up at the Prince, he asked, "How many can I take?"


    Ryan was taken aback since he was told to provide only one. However, before the blond young man could have said anything, Aborne stepped forward and suggested,


    "As many as you can lift in your arms, you can take them."


    Whether it was a way to test his strength and brain or Aborne didn''t want Alex to take more than two, he suggested.


    Devon folded his hand and, with an intrigued smile, watched the boy looking at the swords carefully. He is interested in knowing what choice he makes.


    Ryan didn''t say anything against Aborne''s suggestion since he trusted the man''s judgment. And Hawk¡­he was just observing the silver head silently.


    Alex was perplexed about what de he should choose¡­.but then he had an idea and suddenly tapped his hand on one of the swords. The weapon glowed, signifying he made a connection.


    "Oh, my~" Devon gasped as he saw the teenager dumping all the other swords inside the one he used his SE on.


    "Ah, how can I forget¡­" Ryan heaved a sigh, urging Aborne to ask, "How is he doing that?"


    The Prince informed, "That''s Alex''s unique skill: Storage."


    Alex lifted the sword which he made into his new storage bag, before asking, "So¡­can I keep it all?"


    Aborneughed out loud, hisughter startling the Grand Master as the redhead patted Alex''s shoulder and said, "You got brains with strength. Yes, yes, you can keep all of ''em. I will handle the cost."


    Alex didn''t need to be told twice as he kept the sword on the chair.


    Before he could have asked if it was okay to leave, Hawk said, "Alex, your mentor has been decided."


    Alex raised his brows, "Oh¡­.can I know who they might be?" He was expecting his mentor to be one of the knights¡­or maybe Aborne himself? Seriously, thetter would be the best given the experience and skills Aborne holds would be extremely helpful for Alex.


    "Initially, we believed that Sir Aborne would be the best person to teach you¡­.however, considering how Sir Aborne mostly remains on the front lines and seldom gets to engage in battle, we came to a conclusion that your mentor would be Eric Steelhound."


    Alex''s lips parted and shock was evident on his face


    Steelhound was the family infamous for their mercenary work. They do the dirty jobs for the King. The hound dogs are born to hunt their prey and shred them into pieces.


    And¡­Alex would be getting mentored by the second inmand of that n?


    "...do they even take students as their disciples?" Alex asked, still too shocked.


    "They don''t generally, but after they witnessed your battle yesterday, the head of the house himself proposed the idea," Hawk informed.


    Truth be told, the experience Steelhounds can provide would be best for Alex, considering they mostly handlebyrinths and stray hunters.


    Under their mentorship, Alex would be allowed to use his skills in battles against monsters and humans without being restricted from killing his enemy.


    "Professor Jullie suggested that you should be exposed to more danger¡­since suffering makes you stronger, in her opinion," Devon added.


    Alex chuckled, "She might be right."


    "You became a veteran after facing a Soulless; of course, she was right."


    Hawk stepped between them and said, "After you recover, contact me for the mentorship. Now go and rest."


    Alex nodded and pushed the wheelchair away with his beloved swords with him.


    Left in the room, Hawk kept staring at the door from where Alex left.


    Devon couldn''t help but ask, "What happened? Anything the matter?"


    Hawk absentmindedly uttered "When he entered¡­he barely was able to stand¡­and just within fifteen minutes, his body recovered enough to walkfortably. It''s strange."


    Devon also noticed the rapid recovery of the boy. For someone who recieved a month''s worth of damage, only to recover in a single night is a little too uncanny.


    However, "We both know that suspecting him wouldn''t lead us to anything. So let''s just mind our business and leave Alex to her."


    Hawk nodded but his mind was still revolving around the mysteriesing forward rted to Alex. And now, Alex would be working under those people who are famous to be peculiar.


    ''Well, regardless of the origin of his power, until he is on our side, everything should be fine.''


    ¡ª--------**---------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 44- Letter

    Two days went by in an instant given most of the students from the final year were given time to recover before they could restart taking sses. Those who didn''t participate in the evaluation were attending sses as usual.


    Edric has recovered quickly as well, thanks to his wolf transformation that allows him to regenerate three times better than an awakened one.


    Currently, in the morning, they are having breakfast. Vrie and Alex were sitting on one side, and Amanda with Edric on the other.


    They were not told to join the sses yet, and since there weren''t many theoretical things they could learn when they had already been assigned a mentor, they didn''t deem it necessary to go to the sses.


    Edric was enjoying cereal with extra fat milk, a lot of fruits, nuts and honey over it. Along with it, the boy took sandwiches on the side to keep the taste bnced. His single meal had enough calories to feed a whole family of three for a day


    Vrie also had taken a heavy breakfast containing a whole eighteen-inch boned fish along with brown rice and some vegetables.


    Inparison to them, Amanda and Alex were taking it easy with just sandwiches and tea.


    "Hey Alex....I have heard from people that those Steelhound men don''t return home for days. Do you think you can manage long trips?"  Edric asked casually.


    Alex, who was reading a book with his free hand, didn''t shake his eyes away from the book as he responded, "Yeah, I have funds and clothes to go on long trips. And since we all got the permission to skip school, there is no problem I see here."


    Amanda suggested, "Just in case you should have a beacon installed in you. If you want I can help you buy one."


    A beacon is a two-end device that allows both parties to know if the other one is in danger and also shares their location. It''s a lifetime usable product unless the person forcibly detaches it or dies. That exins why the device is so costly.


    "Yes, Alex, I will also add a few gold coins, so just buy it and give it to me," Edric suggested.


    "I can also contribute...if only you don''t mind," Vrie added.


    Hearing their words made it clear that in this brief period, they had be good friends with Alex. To the point where even the redhead princess who only cares about Edric, also showed signs of being concerned about Alex.


    Alex heaved a sigh, but before he could have said anything someone joined the table, "Good morning, everyone. The weather is quite pleasant today, no?"


    Edric smiled and greeted back, "Morning, C. How is your injuries now?"


    The blond Princess squeezed between Vrie and Alex so fluently that no one, except for Alex, realised the strangeness in her behaviour.


    She nodded and said, "Yeah, I am good. Alex took care of me~"


    Hearing that Edric excitedly asked, "He did?!"


    Amanda also looked intrigued.


    However, "I just gave her a pain-relieving gel...cuz she asked for it." With a weary sigh, Alex returned to read his book.


    Edric and Amanda''s vigour died down as they slumped back in their seat.


    Looking at Alex, she smilingly asked, "Isn''t the weather good today, Alex?"


    Alex hummed as he continued to eat and read.


    Celestria pouted at his unresponsiveness as she stabbed the fork into the pancake and began eating it silently.


    While she was eating the Princess rummaged through ideas, then finally, she thought of something and asked Edric, "Ed, what is the best thing one could do in this pleasant weather?"


    Edric, while chewing, thought for a moment before answering, "Training?"


    Celestria scoffed before asking the redhead beside her, "And you, Val?"


    Vrie shrugged, "Clean weapons and sharpen them?"


    Celestria looked at the girl with an expression that said, ''That''s why you are still single,''. Finally, turning towards herst hope, Celestria asked Amanda,


    "And...you, Amy?"


    Amanda rested her elbow on the table and with her chin nted on her fist, she smilingly said, "Go on a date?"


    "Yes, date! The perfect weather for a date, right Alex?"


    Alex heaved a sigh. The moment she chirped, ''The weather is quite pleasant'' he knew what she wanted. However, he so wanted to finish reading about this specific monster found in Steelhound''s territory that he yed ignorant.


    But...can he, now?


    Getting up he said, "Fine. Let''s go."


    With a face full of smiles, Celestria fed thest bit of the pancake to Amanda and silently thanked the girl before springing to her feet.


    While Alex slowly made his way out, the girl was hopping behind him joyfully


    Looking at the duo, Edric couldn''t help but say, "It seems I again yed the wingman for them."


    "...." (Amanda)


    ----------**---------


    [Capital]


    Adolf had just finished a long meeting with the ministers regarding the uing summit and was returning to his room to rest.


    The yearly summit happens between the three major human kingdoms to discuss things about border security, trade and innovations this year. This is the most important event from the perspective of a ruler of the year.


    And this year, the meeting will be happening here in  Grind. As such, the responsibility of hospitality, security and other requirements which they might have, needs to be sorted out beforehand.


    There were still two months for the summit, and until then, with Aborne, the security department would get arranged. And thanks to Hector''s involvement, there won''t be an incident likest year when a traitor prated the castle and attacked Adolf.


    Just as he was about to enter his room, he heard hurried footsteps, making the man groan as he turned around and said, "What is it, Carl?" His assistant and adviser was the only people who could run in the corridor like this, and that''s why Adolf knew it was him.


    And as he thought, the short man with fat legs appeared before him while sweating profusely. But looking at hisplexion, Adolf discerned that it wasn''t exhaustion that was making him appear pale.


    "What happened?" The supreme authority asked with a frown.


    The man slowly extended a letter towards the King with a shaky hand as he informed the person who sent it,


    "I-I-It from Y-Y-Your Holiness...s-sh-she will be cing for the summit...."


    "----!!!" Adolf''s eyes parted wide as he looked at the letter and read everything twice to be sure.


    Stay tuned to empiren/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Once he was done, hemanded, "Gather the council. Now!"


    ----------**----------


    A/N: The next chapter will be devoted to their date. Look forward to it.

 Chapter 45- Date(1)

    It was amon urrence for the duo to find an isted ce at the back side of the school and under the tree to spend time leisurely.


    On the south side of the fort, the route leads to a forest, and there is nothing specific which could attract a student''s attention except for greenery and peacefulness. And thanks to the fact that seldom anyonees here, Celestria could spend her time with Alex in peace.


    The huge oak tree was a perfect canopy to shield them from the sunlight as Alex and Celestria proceeded towards their favourite spot.


    Alex halted before the tree, but Celestria held his sleeve and urged, "Let''s go to the other side."


    Alex shrugged and followed her before they reached a perfect spot from where only the forest out of the fences could be seen, not the school or any possible student who might be passing by.


    Celestria raised her left hand, and airwaves began to wipe away the weathered leaves, creating a perfect spot for both of them to take.


    Seeing her smile never going down, Alex couldn''t help but ask, "You never looked this happy in the past when we used toe here."


    Alex''s memories were now a vivid part of him, but in all those previous times, he had never seen her so happy and excited.


    Celestria paused and turned to look at Alex, her smile turning gentle, "You don''t know the value of something until you lose it," Looking at the tree, she heavily sighed, "I never thought I would be returning here with you, so when you actually agreed toe here...I was beyond ted."


    Looking at him with a tilt of her head, she said, "But you must know that I always felt happy when you read me a story....it helped me calm my nerves."


    Alex sighed, as he sat down and said, "Then...let''s get started with it?"


    Celestria grinned before she sat down on the ground,pletely uncaring if the dirt made her dress dirty before she slowly brought her head down on hisp.


    Alex looked at her starry eyes and couldn''t help but feel he was dealing with a child.


    Shaking his head he was about to open a book when suddenly, Celestria held his hand, "No books...that will cover your face. Tell me something you already know. Anything works."


    Alex no longer questioned her reasons, since he knew they were unreasonable. Considering this was a payback for the pitiful sword he snapped into two, he decided to y along.


    "A story I know huh...." He leaned his back and got morefortable. Celestria also shifted towards him, to look at him morefortably.


    "So once....there was a swordsman. A young and talented man with a not-so-bright future, considering he used his talent in killing others."


    "A rogue?" Celestria asked, curiously.


    "Kind of....but he worked for an organization that paid them formitting crime." Celestria nodded silently and urged him to continue.


    "So...he was on another mission, heading toward a very dangerous ce from where he might not return. However, considering his sess rate, the boss decided that the mission was made for the swordsman."


    Experience tales at empire


    Alex rested back, his hand sped behind his head as he added, "The swordsman was confident that he would take on all the men all by himself. Just him and his sword....but, he failed."


    Celestria clutched his shirt in anticipation, as she asked, "Did he die?"


    Alex shook his head, "One thing the swordsman learned in his days working as a contract killer, is to step back when you have to. As such, the swordsman sacrificed his ego and fled away." Alex exhaled another sigh, not being able to forget that day when he showed his back to the enemy and ran away like a little bitch


    Well, he doesn''t regret his decision, but those taunts stabbed his pride.


    He added, "Since the whole ind was filled with them, he took refuge at the house of God..."


    Celestria finished, "....a church."


    Alex nodded, "He didn''t think he would remain safe there as well, given it was a church built with the jurisdiction of the same gang. However, he was thoroughly wrong."


    Leaning down to look at Celestria, Alex nted his finger in the middle of her golden eyebrows; he said, "There he met a blond nun, almost like you."


    "As beautiful as me?"


    Alex chuckled seeing that bulge on her cheek, before he responded, "No....more beautiful than you."


    "Hmmmmmm....!!" Her cheeks were now bulging, and her face turned instantly red. Crossing her arms under her bust, she remained in theint mode.


    Alex was amused seeing her antics as he grabbed her cheeks and pressed them to make those balloons go ''fueee''.


    "So yeah, I found a beautiful nun there who was returning to her room to rest when she noticed the swordsman. The only word he was able to say was ''Help...'' before he lost consciousness."


    Leaning back, he looked at the sky and continued, "The next time he woke up, the swordsman found he was all wrapped up in bandages and the nun, who found him, was feeding him medicine. For the past two weeks, she kept him hidden despite knowing who he was."


    There was apparent nostalgia in his eyes, as Alex continued, "When he asked her, why did she help him? The answer was somethingpletely unexpected."


    Celestria asked, "What did she say? Because he was injured, and her heart didn''t allow her to leave someone to die?"


    Alex chuckled and shook his head, "That would have been the safest thing to say, but the nun said, ''You reminded me of my pet dog whom I lost two days ago. That''s why I healed you.''


    Celestria''s eyes parted wide in shock, "She really said that?"


    Alex nodded, "Yup, and you know, during the time I was in her care, she tried multiple times to y....fetch with me."


    "Pfftt--" Celestriaughed, clutching her stomachughed aloud thinking of a woman trying to throw a stick and expecting a grown man to get it back to her.


    Alex watched the girl having fun before he asked, "So...that''s all. After cleaning that ind, the swordsman often came to meet the crazy nun."


    Celestria slowly calmed down, and said, "That''s some odd pair you just told me about."


    "Yeah, they were odd...but liked each other''spany." He stored his books in a stone as he prepared to get up


    Celestria suddenly realised that her time with Alex was almost up and she didn''t want to separate just yet!


    "A-Ah, Alex...can we go and eat something in the market? I know a brilliant skewer shop there."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Skewers? Like the unhealthy ones?" His enthusiasm urged the girl to instantly nod,


    "Yes, the one with a lot of sauces and meat fat."


    "Kay, let''s go there."


    ----------**---------


    A/N:- Distributing the chapter in two to not make it rushed. Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 46- Date(2)

    It was rare for Celestria to skip sses and escape school like this....or, to be honest, this was the first time when she was breaking the rules and going out like this.


    What took over her principles that she, a diligent and mannered student like her, suggested to break the rules and go out there to eat something? Probably, it was her desperation to be with Alex.


    When she realized the story was over and Alex would return, she couldn''t think of anything and she ended up proposing something based on a warrior''s choice. Every warrior around her, Vrie, Shelby, Edric...each one of them loves meat.


    In the past Celestria might have suggested reading books in the library as an excuse to spend more time with him. But his new self changed her opinion.


    "Getting caught gets us detention for how long?" As they sneakily crossed the border to enter the city market, Alex asked her casually. He assumed that she might have done this before given how daringly she was making her way through the blind spots of the guarding soldiers.


    However, "I don''t know, never got caught. But don''t worry, given we are in our third year, they will tolerate this little stunt." Celestria assured him, as they finally got out of the radar of the soldiers.


    Alex was slightly baffled seeing the prim and proper highness of the royal family being so mischievous all of a sudden. He genuinely failed to notice that she was doing all this under the desperation to be with him.


    They slowly made their way towards the market around the raider''s guild. It wasn''t too big like the one situated in the capital, but the market here offered a good amount of choices for food and clothing.


    Alex didn''te here with the motive to look around, the previous time. But now that he had more leisure in his hand, he realised how many good ces he skipped.


    "The meat skewers I talked about are a little far from here. Do we go there directly or...." Celestria noticed how he was curious about the district so she immediately shut off her mouth. Like hell, she would rush him to get done with skewers and return to the Academy.


    "Shall we try the ice cream while checking out that weapon store?" Celestria suggested to which the silver head instantly nodded,


    "That''s a brilliant proposal. Let''s go." He suddenly held her hand and began pulling her towards the ice cream store.


    Celestria felt an electric bolt running down her body, making her freeze for a moment, and if not for Alex pulling her, she might have remained there for a few minutes to study the strange sensation he provided her.


    Unlike the time when they touched their hands to make them notice each other, this hand-holding was...a lot more intimate. She had never held hands with a boy before...but she had imagined how it would feel to be pulled like this fondly by the man of her dreams.


    Running away from her usual life, breaking the rules, bunking sses and sneaking out for a date...this all felt so...umm...she didn''t know how she could exin it. She was unsure.


    However, if there was one thing she was dead sure about, it was that this feeling was extremely pleasant and...


    "What happened?" Alex asked, not hearing anything from her.


    Celestria shook her head before holding his hand more firmly, joining their palms and intervening with their fingers, "Nothing."


    ...yes, this sensation was pleasant...and addictive.


    Reaching the store, Alex asked, "One banana and one blueberry."


    Celestria shyly smiled, "You remembered my preference?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Alex scoffed, "I was just a few inches away from being called a stalker, that much I used to observe you."


    Hearing that, she felt butterflies dancing in her belly as she neared him and asked in a whisper, "You no longer observe me?"


    Alex cocked his left brow before asking, "Isn''t that your job nowadays?"


    Celestria''s cheeks adapted a fairly visible shade of crimson as she lowered her gaze and chose her right to remain silent.


    Alex smirked before he paid for the dessert and handed one to Celestria. Read new chapters at empire


    While enjoying the cold and sweet thing, they entered the weapon shop just across them.


    The store was quite huge from the inside, allowing the customers to browse through the weapons hanging on the shelf.


    Alex detached his hand from hers to move more freely...leaving a saddened Celestria behind who kept staring at her hand where his warmth still lingered.


    For a moment, rather than the ice cream she was about to lick her....then she paused and realized how weird it would seem to do that...


    ....in public.


    Her attention went towards Alex as he was staring at a certain weapon quite seriously.


    She sauntered towards him and looked at the weapon he was looking at,


    "Spear? Why spear suddenly?" Celestria thought his interesty in swords. That''s why she suggested her brother bring swords from the royal arsenal.


    Alex nodded, "Yeah...for a technique of mine, I would need something slim and light which I can throw at the enemy as well." Alex looked at the price and found it was for ny gold coins...which was a lot considering a single gold coin can easily afford rent for two months here.


    However, since he had some coins on him which he earned through the intensive training, Alex didn''t think much before buying it.


    "Thank you for your purchase." The shop owner smiled brightly as he handed the spear, packed inside its holder, to Alex.


    As they got out of the store, Celestria suggested, "If you like that spear and the design, then give it to me sometimes. I will draw the design and write the other details about it before sending it to the Capital. They will make a better one for you."


    Alex was taken aback by all those words she hurriedly and casually spoke, "Wait, wait...why do you want to get a better one for me when I just bought a new spear now?"


    Celestria crossed her arm under her breasts, making them look bigger, as she said, "Your technique takes a massive toll on your weapon. Let''s assume the technique you desire the spear for snaps this pitiful thing into two, and you have to use that technique once again."


    Alex frowned and carefully thought about that. The Sixth stance is a bit tricky but does the work quite fine. Especially in front of those enemies who are much bigger in size...like the Minotaurs which he would face in the Steelhound''s jurisdiction. So yeah, he has to get a strong spear.


    Looking back at Celestria he asked, "How fast can you get it ready for me?"


    Celestria instantly answered, "If I send the design today, hmm, maybe in three days."


    Alex nodded, "That would work for me," Considering he has to leave in four days. Looking back up, he asked, "And the payment?"


    Celestria grinned, "This time...my demand might be a little bit extreme~"


    ----------**----------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 47- Rein

    It was yet another day and Alex was going to the indoor gym to practice the Sword Dance he learned from the book.


    He was only able to practice for five days in total after learning it, given he was more focused on the assessment. And then after the battle with Edric, he was told to rest for a few days.


    Back in the gym, unlike the first day he came here, the other students were looking at him with a peculiar gaze. They were looking at him....admiringly.


    The whole school watched his battle against Edric, which proved that Alex was far not what they assumed, and all the rumours of him beating Aiden as a fluke died down. Rather, new rumours red up stating that Alex was the new champion of the Soulforge.


    People believed, most of them, that since Alex''s attack power was greaterpared to Edric''s, the silver head was stronger. And being stronger than Edric meant he was strongest in the academy. However, some believed that since Edric retained his consciousness after the battle, he still is the strongest one around.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Alex didn''t mind what they believed since his goal was to get stronger rather than get recognition from these teenagers. Those who should have been aware of his strength already know that Alex is no longer just a bookworm. And when the timees, which surely would, then they can count on him.


    However, this wasn''t enough. Far from it. Neither Alex nor Edric was prepared for what was toe. The catastrophe behind anyone''s control ormand. The war between universes where only one team would prevail. And those champions that would be participating were going to be nothing like the wolf they fought back in thebyrinth.


    Soon an arc is about to begin with Edric being under Aborne''smand. That arc would allow the Protagonist to be stronger. And while Alex would be training under Steelhounds, he has to make sure that he doesn''t allow his growth to get stagnant as well.


    *Dhak*


    Following the same procedure, he allowed his muscles to rx as much as he could before hitting the wooden doll. His precision and control have elevated thanks to Edric''s feedback in those days.


    Alex now knows what part of him mostly gets triggered when he tries to hit someone. Once he masters this method, he will move on to the pattern of the dance.


    "Senior." Suddenly someone interrupted Alex, urging the silver head to turn and look at the person who had familiar features as a certain swordsman.


    "What?" Alex asked in a stern tone, slightly displeased being interrupted while training.


    The boy flinched but didn''t back off from saying what was on his mind, "Please make me your student!"


    His words made many others gasp in astonishment as they began whispering about how absurd it was for the boy to request Alex to train him when he had his elder brother.


    Alex narrowed his eyes at the boy before asking, "Your name is Rein, right? Why do you want to get trained by me when your brother is such a brilliant warrior?"


    Rein clenched his fist, his eyes still drawn to the ground as he muttered under his breath, "I want to surpass him...and I can only do that if I get trained by someone far stronger than him." Experience tales with empire


    "I want to learn from the strongest swordsman!" He finished with a strong deration. Fierce embers of determination could be seen in his eyes as he stared at Alex.


    Alex rolled his eyes, "Seriously Kid, if you couldn''t discern who is the real swordsman between me and your brother, you better surrender your sword right away."


    Rein''s eyes widened and before Alex could have turned away, he again asked, "You defeated him! Of course, you are stronger."


    Alex heaved a sigh. He didn''t want to smack a young boy early in the morning, but his tone was pushing him there.


    With thest bit of tolerance he has left in him, Alex told him, "On the ground of pure swordsmanship, your brother can rip anyone in this school, into two. So think carefully before making any decision."


    Alex no longer remained there to hear any more of it, or he might as well have made a training doll out of Rein.


    Left alone, Rein remained frozen at his spot, still unable to believe that Alex just dered Aiden to be better than him.


    Everyone saw at what scale Alex fought, yet when ites to swordsmanship, Aiden is superior.


    The boy had a lot to consider and contemte.


    ---------**---------


    Since his training was ruined, Alex decided to just go for a run.


    He ced the wooden sword back on the shelf and slowly jogged his way out of the fort to get himself a fresh breath of air.


    Celestria sent the design and other details of his spear to the capital and requested it to be made as soon as possible. Well, Alex doesn''t need it instantly and since there is a courier service that sends things over arge distance, he could receive it while doing his internship at Steelhound.


    He was moving aimlessly when suddenly, from the corner of his eye, he found two figures currently standing under a tree, one of them being pushed back by the other.


    Alex narrowed his eyes and found it was Celestria, looking unwell, while she was pinned to the tree by a certain third year. He was holding her wrist and saying something with a smirk. From what Alex could see, Celestria looked ufortable and tried to push him away, but she was looking severely weak to make any difference.


    "Hey," Alex called out and instantly, the raven-haired boy released Celestria''s hand.


    Approaching the duo, Alex asked, "Are you nning to assault the Princess in daylight, you idiot?"


    The boy seemed flustered, "I-I wasn''t, I was just asking if she was alright..."


    "By pinning her against the tree? You got some gall to do that to a royalty."


    The boy now looked pale as he tried to run away, only to find his eyes turning nk and the boy dropping to the ground after receiving a hard chop at the side of his neck.


    Alex decided to tell the authority about the dude once he reached back, but before that, he turned toward Celestria and asked, "Why did youe out when you are unwell?"


    A smile bloomed on the girl''s face as she heard that voice. Stepping forward she dropped herself into his arms and sniffed his shirt.


    "Alex....it''s really you...." She muttered in a relieved tone as she closed her eyes and relished the sensation of being near her favourite person.


    It didn''t take long for Alex to discern that the Princess had a high fever, and in her current condition, it was impossible for her to walk.


    As such, he lifted her in a princess carry and took her to the infirmary.


    ------------**-----------


    A/N:- I think there will be two heroines. Nothing is certain as of now, tho.

 Chapter 48- First star

    Stars define your history. It sings the tales of your deeds which you have partaken in, in the past. It''s not exactly one''s strength that defines stars, but yes, to gain stars, strength is one big factor.


    The Headmaster is a Seven-star magician, however, in purebat, he wouldn''t be able to defeat Jullie¡ªwho is a Five-starbatant.


    He had fought two major wars and defeated several high-ranking warriors and monsters during that period that granted him those stars.


    Edric, who is a three-starred warrior, has gained fame through his performance in the academy. Like during the first raid the students went through in the first year, Edric saved them from a chimera that appeared out of nowhere. And also, no one could forget the tournament ofst year.


    Edric fought a second battle and even that, against the strongest warrior from the other side. There is a long list of feats he has achieved after entering the academy.


    Currently, Alex had no stars¡­.well until now, that is.


    "I am pleased to announce that you have earned your first star, Alex." In the Headmaster''s office, there were only two people other than the headmaster and Alex.


    Jullie and a first-year history teacher, Norman.


    The two of them were here when Alex came. He was suddenly summoned in the morning only to be informed that he was getting recognized as a ranked warrior now.


    Alex stood there in attention as the older one stepped toward him and ced the silver star emblem on his chest pocket.


    "This is just the beginning; I know you will gain more of these in no time," Hector shared his honest thoughts.


    "I feel honored, sir." Alex respectfully responded.


    As Hector returned to his seat, he casually asked, "I heard your friend, Celestria, is unwell. She was getting troubled by a fellow student in the morning?" Experience tales with empire


    Hector receives every bit of information from the staff members, and since they deem Celestria special, they surely inform him about the incident.


    "Yes, she is unwell, and partly I am responsible for it," Alex admitted. She was still recovering from her injuries, andst night, Alex made her do all that work to get himself a spear ready, as soon as possible.


    In the same tone, he added, "I deemed it right to knock that student out cold so the security soldiers don''t have much difficulty looking around for him."


    "Considering Celestria''s health was in concern, you did the right thing by not staying there to apprehend the student." Norman appreciated it.


    Hector affirmed, "Yes, as just he said, you did the right thing, Alex. And since you admitted that you might be the reason behind her bad condition, I suppose it''s your obligation to take care of her?"


    Alex was left speechless for a moment before he softly nodded, "I will go check on her, sir."


    Hector smiled, "I expected no less from you. You can go now."


    Alex gave a brief nod before he walked out of the room.


    After a brief pause, Norman also took his leave considering he had a lot of work left in the staff room.


    Once they left, Jullie couldn''t stop herself from asking, "Asking Alex to take care of Celestria¡­was it necessary, sir?"


    Hector heaved a sigh, before leaning back in his chair and stating, "You know Queen Victoria is like my sister, right?"


    "I am aware," Jullie nodded, not being able to discern what it has to do with any of this.


    The man expressed the situation, "So well, she is thinking of getting Celestria engaged this year during the winter solstice."


    Jullie instantly asked, "Alex? Is he a potential candidate?"


    The reason behind Jullie''s astonishment stems from the fact that Alex has no stable background and his parents left him recently as well. Although she doesn''t care about such things, the family in question is the royal one.


    Hector ryed what he thought, "Madame cares about a single thing, and that is Celestria''s happiness. And after she heard about their recent closeness, she decided that Alex has the right to be her partner."


    Jullie was honestly astounded. She knew the Queen cared deeply for her children, but never had she imagined it went as far as allowing Celestria to marry amoner. That was truly unexpected.


    But, "Will Alex agree?" Jullie asked.


    "That''s not my problem. Marriage and rtionship is a thing that only the two people involved in it can understand and decide for themselves. I can just push things here and there, because of my sister''s request, but nothing more than that."


    Exhaling a sigh which made the man look older than his age, he added, "After all, I have more matters to deal with, as well." His eyes went towards the letter which he received from the King regarding the notice from the Saintess.


    The Holy Maiden and the one whose prophecy everyone is following, is leaving the church after ten years. And for what? To participate in a summit.


    ''I have a feeling that her intentions aren''t just limited to the summit¡­'' Despite that premonition, the man could do nothing to stop the Holy Maiden from arriving here.


    Now, everything was left in the hands of fate.


    ¡ª-------**--------


    After leaving the Headmaster''s office, Alex headed towards the infirmary where Celestria was resting.


    God knows how Alex tolerated Melissa''s scolding in the morning. When sheined about how the youngster goes all crazy in the heat of youth, all he wanted was to dump Celestria on a bed and run away.


    Thedy doesn''t know restraints while scolding someone.


    At the doors of the infirmary, he found Amanda and Edric.


    "Oh~you got your first star? Where is the celebration?" Amanda cocked her left brow and folded her arms as she asked.


    Alex shrugged, "I can afford bread and soup, so if you consider it-"


    "Bullshit. I heard how you were roaming around buying all kinds of stuff for C. So don''t give me that sorry excuse." Amanda scoffed.


    Alex was genuinely surprised, "How do you even know what we did? Were you stalking us or something?"


    Edric chuckled, "Haha, we didn''t need to since C told us everything. You should have seen that happy smile she wore while she told us about the date."


    Alex heaved a sigh, "Can I go in now? I am kind of tired."


    "Yeah, yeah. Go on in, you impatient sir." Edric left some room for Alex to enter, as thetter just rolled his eyes and walked past the weird duo.


    "By the way Ed," Edric hummed as they walked down the gallery.


    Amanda nced at her lover before asking, "Do you remember thest time you asked me for a date?"


    "..."


    They went on a dateter that day.


    ¡ª------**-------


    Inside the infirmary, Alex found Celestria in no time since she kept on mumbling things.


    He greeted Melissa with a nod before making his way towards the Princess.


    "...and then¡­he held my hand¡­ehe~"


    "Celestria."


    The feverish Princess instantly turned her face away from the wall¡ªyes, she was talking to the wall¡ªbefore facing Alex.


    Her eyes brightened as she tried getting up¡­only for Alex to press her back down, "No getting up. You need to rest."


    Like a little child, who was promised a candy, she obedientlyid back down while nodding.


    "Okay¡­I won''t get up¡­but please don''t go¡­" She held his hand pleadingly, not wanting to see him disappear again.


    Alex wasn''t new to this version of Celestria. He remembered that in the past, whenever she caught a cold, she behaved in this manner. But this time, it was a little more than usual.


    "Did you take medicine?" Alex asked.


    Celestria cringed, "It was so bitter¡­I just kept it in my mouth, and when Miss Melissa walked away, I spat it out."


    Alex rubbed his eyes in weariness.


    Asking for the medicine from the nurse, he told her, "Come on now, open your mouth."


    "No, it''s bitter!" She sealed her lips and even closed her eyes, assuming if she did that, the world wouldn''t see her.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Alex warned her, "I will go away if you don''t drink it."


    Celestria''s eyes instantly parted and tears welled in them, "You are threatening me."


    "Assume whatever you want but just open your mouth already."


    She sobbed, and slowly parted her lips.


    Looking at those tears that flowed down, Alex heaved a sigh.


    As he fed her medicine, he whispered, "If you don''t take the medicine and recover quickly, who will stand at the gate to bid me farewell when I leave?"


    Celestria''s eyes parted wide and she subconsciously drank the bitter medicine instantly.


    Alex was relieved that it worked, as he cupped her cheek tenderly and told her, "Recover quickly. I will be leaving the day after tomorrow, okay?"


    Celestria slowly nodded, "Mm¡­I will. Wait for me."


    After spending some more time there, Alex made his way out of the infirmary.


    He didn''t know why but Celestria seemed awfully attached to him. However, as of now, Alex doesn''t know how he feels about her.


    Loving someone was not something he could afford, considering the uing war.


    However, it''s a fact that he doesn''t dislike Celestria.


    ¡ª--------**---------


    A/N:- The element of romance would be absent for a while. Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 49- Farewell

    "Here are the things you need to keep in mind while you are working with the Steelhound: You won''t need to report to the Academy regrly, but once a week, send a report. Your life would be in constant danger, and there wouldn''t be any supervisor looking out for you since you are now training to be a warrior. So take care of yourself and don''t depend on anyone else."


    Taking out a pouch, Jullie handed it to Alex, "This is fifty silver coins, for the travel and other expenses. While you would be living there for the month, you would be provided with weekly pay and a ce to stay. If you have any problems regarding finance, send me a letter." Jullie added thest point by herself. It wasn''t allowed to support a student through personal funding but Jullie made an exception.


    "Third, you need to remember that your purpose to go there is to be stronger not to be their servant. If you feel they are imposing their work on you, you are free to forfeit."


    ''You don''t need to tell me that...'' Alex thought.


    Jullie gave a firm nod once she was done, before she asked, "Anything you want to ask?"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Alex shook his head, "No, Professor."


    Jullie nodded before she allowed him to meet his friends and get going.


    Alex heaved a sigh and looked at the four people waiting for him, near the entrance.


    Edric, along with Amanda, came forward while Vrie remained standing aside, but her presence here alone was evidence that she came here to bid him farewell.


    "Don''t mindlessly put yourself in danger, since if you die Edric would be sad." Hearing her words, Alex dryly chuckled,


    "You are not concerned whether I live or die, you are worried about how your lover would react, eh?"


    Amanda clicked her tongue, "Don''t pick on the fine details, and here..." She handed him a pouch, "...there are several potions in there, most of them recovery ones. Use them wisely."


    Alex gave a thankful nod before turning toward Edric, as the guy handed Alex a device which was familiar, "This..."


    "The Beaker we told you about."


    Alex frowned, "But it''s iplete...where is the second half?" Alex assumed that Edric might have bought a second hand¡ªwhich wasn''t possible considering it is a one-time usage item¡ªthat''s why he got half of it.


    However, "She snatched the other half." While pointing at the blond Princess, who was looking away, Edric muttered.


    Alex doesn''t feel surprised by these actions of hers.


    He raised his hand for a shake and said, "Thanks, man..."


    Edric looked at the hand, before raising his arms and wrapping them around Alex''s back, "Be safe out there, buddy."


    Alex was momentarily stunned by the sudden hug. It has been a while since a friend hugged him. The only friend he had in his previous life betrayed him, so he didn''t think he would ever make someone his friend again so quickly.


    However, right now, he could say that these two people in front of him were his friends.


    "Yeah, I will."


    They both soon parted, and a smiling Amanda said, "Now go. She is waiting for you."


    Alex nodded before he moved toward the Princess who hadn''t looked at him even once since he arrived here.


    "Don''t wanna look at me-" Alex paused, his wordsing to a halt when he gazed at her face and foundrge droplets of tears rolling down.


    Celestria hurriedly wiped them away, but the more she wiped the more tears came out, prompting Alex to say,


    "You promised you won''t cry that''s why I told you when I am leaving." He doesn''t like to see people cry for him and, specifically, when he is about to leave.


    Celestria kept rubbing her eyes as she uttered, "I tried, I swear. But these stupid tears ...they just won''t stop *sob*."


    Alex put down his bags and neared the girl, "Celestria, look at me." She did as he said before the silver head added, "Someone gave the prophecy that if I see someone crying when I leave, my journey won''t be good."


    Celestria''s eyes widened as shepletely shut off her eyes and covered her face, "You should have told me earlier!"


    Alex couldn''t stop himself fromughing this time as he held her hand and after slowly removing them from her reddened face he said, "I am just joking."


    Celestria flinched hearing that before her small hands balled into fists and she began hitting him lightly in the chest, "Why you...always...joke about things like this?"


    Alex continued tough, enjoying her reaction.


    Celestria slowly paused and looked up at him. The girl seemed smaller than usual, with her eyes turning round. She looked nothing but adorable and pettable at the moment.


    "Alex...please be safe. I know I am not in the position to make you promise me, but for the sake of the friendship we once shared, please don''t push yourself too much, okay?"


    Alex nodded as he wrapped his hands around her frail back and pressed her against him, "I will. And you too, take care. After I return, I have to fulfil ''that'' promise too, after all."


    Hearing about that ''promise,'' her cheeks turned rosy pink as she closed her eyes and snuggled closer. Thesest few moments before he departs were too precious, too charming. She didn''t know when was thest time they had hugged each other like this. However, she doesn''t want to think about the past anymore and wants to enjoy her present and hope for a better future.


    Amanda and Edric, who were standing nearby, looked at the duo like they were watching over some children they had raised.


    Vrie has aplicated reaction, not able to think where she stands now. The person she loves is already taken. And the person she recently came to admire, already seemed to have a fondness towards another girl.


    ''It seems dating is not my thing after all...''


    Soon the duo parted, and Celestria was moreposed than before.


    Smilingly she said, "Take care, Alex. I will be waiting for you."


    Alex gave a brief nod before he waved at Vrie and the duo.


    Turning away, he picked up his bag and heaved a sigh.


    A new journey begins.


    ---------**--------


    A/N:- I hope you all are enjoying the development. Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 50- Cursed

    *CRACK*


    The surface of the house cracked, under the aura of the woman who stood in the abandoned house.


    She immediately discerned that the people who once lived here had run away and upon not finding Alex''s things in his room, it was apparent that they had taken him away as well.


    The silver-haired woman told those two idiots to never leave this nation, given this one was the safest ce for Alex to reside. Of the three major human kingdoms, Grind was the strongest one so her kingdom would never try to search for the child here.


    However, those two dumb people took him away to God knows which part of the world!


    "Agh! Fuck!" She punched the wall, creating several cracks, that threatened to take down the wall with a single impact.


    Thedy looked around to find a single clue as to where they might have gone...however, everything was taken away. Alex''s room was empty as well.


    Taking off her hood, she revealed her snow-white face and enchanting blue eyes that stared at the cupboard where Alex stored his clothes and belongings.


    She closed her eyes and muttered something inaudible under her breath, and the moment she opened them, a bright radiance erupted from those shining orbs.


    The surroundings of the woman shifted, things were being ced back where they originally belonged. Alex''s clothes and books were now back to their original position and right before thedy stood a certain blond girl.


    ''The Princess...'' The silver-haired knew this girl. She has seen her with Alex before and also has heard from Alex''s ''parents'' about the closeness between the two children.


    Although thedy was unwilling to let Alex be near a noble, considering how shy he was about making friends, she didn''t take any action against the rtionship between Alex and Celestria.


    However, now that she saw the Princess weeping while looking at Alex''s belongings, thedy discerned that their connection had be more intimate. But more than Celestria''s cries, what worried thedy was the fact that she was crying for Alex.


    ''Did something happen to him?'' A very horrifying feeling was born in her heart as she closed her eyes and released the spell.


    Clenching her fist, thedy decided to visit the Soulforge Academy to investigate the matter.


    The boy whom her mother saved all those years ago shall not die in any case. Alex has already faced a fair share of torment in the past. Someone who was called the Cursed Child, Alex was disowned by his blood-rted parents. And before they could have executed him, thedy''s mother took the child and escaped.


    Erasing his memories so the boy doesn''t feel burdened by his existence, and sealing away his curse so the new connections he forms don''t get severed once again.


    For him to wander away, out of thedy''s sight was not a good sign. Not at all


    ''I need to find him...'' With such thoughts, thedy disappeared from the house, advancing toward the most prestigious academy of Grind.


    --------**--------


    The headquarters of the Steelhound was situated around seven hundred kilometres away from the Academy and it took a whole day to reach there on a horse.


    However, Alex had a certain ce to visit before going there so he asked the carriage driver to head towards that ce in exchange for an extra gold coin.


    He wanted to buy the cauldron and the necessary herbs for the refinement. He wouldn''t be able to find the sacred mes and spectral water there, but he wasn''t in a rush as of now. While working with the Steelhound, he would first collect numerous Soul Stones and, if he could, the other two necessary ingredients for the refinement.


    Once he would be done with all the preparation he would start refining the Soul Stone once he returns to the academy since showing his knowledge in front of those nosy hounds would be problematic. They might as well, won''t let him go.


    The people of the Steelhound n are weird creatures with whom Alex has to deal calmly and carefully. There is no doubt that they are exceptional hunters, however, the attitude thates with that strength is quite problematic.


    "We are here, dear sir." The carriage coach announced as they entered the small town called Dunvale¡ªfamous for arenas and their ironwork.


    Alex asked, "Do you know some good ce to stay here?" It was already evening and Alex was surely not going to restart his journey right after shopping. Since he had to reach his destination by tomorrow, he decided to depart from Dunvale tomorrow morning.


    The older one thought for a moment before suggesting, "There is one good ce near the Grand Arena. But the charges are a bit...you know."


    "Including yourmission, surely it would be expensive." The driver grinned hearing that, urging Alex to say, "Fine, bring me there, but don''t ask for any extra money for your stay."


    "Don''t worry, kind sir, I am not that big of a leech."


    Alex didn''t say anything after that and just enjoyed the scene of the market outside.


    The town was a paradise for warriors since the arenas here openly allowed betting and death matches. This is the reason why no academy brings their children here, nor do they allow them toe here. Naturally, Soulforge was the same.


    Since the market remained open the whole night, Alex decided to first have dinner, some hours of rest, and then go out shopping.


    En route, he spotted the massive dome built in the middle of the town, which people named the ''Grand Arena''. The biggest coliseum for the warriors.


    Soon Alex reached the hotel and checked in using ten silver coins. He paid an extra five silver for three portions of meals.


    Reaching the room, he first checked around to see if there was any surveince artefact or a secret door.


    There was a cupboard in which Alex stored his bags, a king-sized bed, two windows and a tea table. There were three jugs of water andplimentary cookies.


    Alex sat down and allowed his fatigued body to rx a bit.


    Not so long after dinner arrived and after eating, he left the ce to look around the market and find the things he needed.


    Just in case, he took the slim single-edged sword with him. Carrying a weapon here is not illegal, but yes, killing someone outside the arena would surely throw someone into a cell for years.


    Alex was roaming mindlessly in the market, looking at the variety of tools and weapons being sold at a much higher pricepared to the market where he went with Celestria.


    In one of those shops, Alex went and asked, "How much will it be for that cauldron?" He just wanted to get an idea of what would be the range of the cauldron.


    However, the price was unexpected, "A thousand gold coins for the gold-coated cauldron."


    Explore stories at empire


    The price made his eyes widen since Alex only expected two hundred or so gold coins would be required.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    He went to other stores and the price was nearly the same...making him realize that he should have inquired more about the market price before leaving the academy. He has only brought ten tinum tes, considering carrying more can be dangerous.


    And now, all the money he brought along would be spent on a cauldron....then how would he buy the herbs? And for the rest of the month, how would he afford his living?


    ''I need to earn quick cash somehow....'' The answer to that question was quickly found as Alex turned his eyes to the giant arena.


    ----------**---------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 51- Disappointing

    Alex needed quick cash to buy the necessary ingredients for Soul Stone refinement. The money he brought along would be used to buy just the cauldron, but he had several more things to buy as well. Like the herbs and also, he has to afford his living this whole month, considering he had no idea how much the Steelhound would pay him.


    As such, he decided to choose the most efficient path to gain some quick cash; the Grand Arena.


    Situated in the heart of the city, the arena doesn''t prohibit anyone from participating if they can provide a certain betting amount. There is no restriction on women and men. You go in the ring and you be a warrior involved in a death match.


    Alex slowly made his way inside the Grand Arena, looking around the ce as he moved.


    It was a wild fest of cheers and roars from the rising stands on all sides. The people were throwing anything, including curses, cheers and alcohol, to show their excitement.


    Alex felt his ears turning numb at how many people there were. He has participated in these kinds of fights in his previous world, but the number of audiences here easily exceeded any of those unofficial MMA fights he participated in.


    ''Good thing I brought my de with me¡­'' With those thoughts, the silver head took a seat near the arena and began watching the ongoing match.


    "Ahhh!!! Come on!" The man with long ck hair that curtained his face growled and provoked his enemy to get up and attack. Alex noticed the emblem of a certain n pinned to the man''s bare chest.


    On the other hand, the masked fighter was no longer in a condition to fight. His left arm was shattered, his body was shaking, and the person looked on the verge of death. However, the rule of the ring doesn''t allow you to surrender; either your enemy throws you out of the ring to conclude the match or you get killed.


    The masked man already knew that if he didn''t get up, he was done for. So after gathering all the strength and willpower he was left with, the man pushed himself off the ground and while raising his still intact hand, he tried to punch the raven-haired.


    *SWING*


    Thest punch was easily evaded as the raven-haired man caught the masked one by his elbow, followed by a loud crunch as the winning side easily snapped the masked one''s arm like a twig.


    "AAAAAAHHHHHHHH!!" The agonizing cry of the fighter filled the hearts of the audience with excitement as their cheering intensified.


    The almost winner then picked the masked man with his waist, pulling him high in the air before a slim and long curved de extended from the raven-haired''s knee¡ªusing which he impaled his enemy easily through the chest and ruptured his heart.


    Blood pooled in the ring as the raven-haired again pulled away the man and stabbed him again¡­and again¡­and continued to do it until the life from the defeated one and craziness from the winner''s eyes didn''t fade.


    Alex realized that the man was into sadism and was eager for a good match since just after the masked man was taken away, he announced,


    "Come on! Do you guys are all sissy to just sit there and watch! Come here and fight me!" His provocation was met by another loud cheer.


    Alex heaved a sigh, he could somehow see himself in that man. Not his current self but once upon a time, he indeed was like him.


    Getting up, he approached the arena and found many people jeering at him, but none of it concerned the silver-haired teenager as he drew closer to the arena master.


    "Here¡ªI am going in."  Handing a tinum te, which didn''t surprise the arena master considering people bet much more than this, Alex hopped inside the cage.


    The raven-haired man looked at Alex and scoffed, "A child? Do I get charged with the sin of murdering a child now?"


    The taunts were so cliche and boring that Alex was genuinely surprised. Do NPCs not get many brain cells in the world¡ªhe wondered.


    With his sword still sheathed, Alex bent forward a little, his left leg extended back and his hand resting over the handle of his de.


    The man frowned, he could sense the intent of murder from the boy. That look in his eyes suggested that he intended to go for the kill. And the man knows that only those who has killed people before could show such confidence.


    "I am Luke! Luke Greyhart! What is your name?" The man, who named himself Luke, got into a fighting stance before asking.


    Alex responded in a hush, "Quick Silver."


    Before Luke could have asked what kind of name it was, his eyes widened, and instinctively, he conjured several des, covering everything around his neck.


    *CLANG*


    Under Luke''s widened eyes, one of the des he conjured to protect his neck was snapped and sent flying away as his opponent stood a few meters behind him.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ''When¡­did he move¡­?'' Not only Like but everyone in the stands was dumbfounded upon noticing how the boy teleported past Luke and broke his priced de so swiftly.


    Alex nced at his sword. It was unharmed, gleaming from the recent sh.


    But he didn''t have time to appreciate it. A presence crept behind him, and his instincts kicked in. Alex leapt, dodging a swift strike that sliced through the air where he''d just stood. Mid-jump, he twisted, swinging his sword to decapitate his attacker.


    CLANG!


    A deafening sh echoed as Luke blocked the attack, his massive de held against the side of his head.


    Without pause, Alexunched himself forward, driving Luke back with a relentless flurry of strikes. Sparks flew with each impact as their des locked and collided, filling the air with ringing steel. Luke gritted his teeth, struggling to keep up with Alex''s speed and ferocity.


    Just then, Luke saw an opening and lunged, his swording down in a wide arc. Alex sidestepped and countered with a ruthless sh across Luke''s arm. Blood sprayed as the de sliced through, but Alex didn''t stop. He spun low, aiming for Luke''s legs. Discover exclusive tales on empire


    Luke stumbled, his defences faltering as Alex closed in with relentless speed.


    "Linear sh!" Alex shouted, his voice cutting through the noise as his de carved through the air in a straight, deadly line. The crowd fell silent, the sheer force of his strike tearing across the arena. The impact sted Luke backwards, sending him crashing into the metal wires surrounding the ring.


    "Khuk!" Luke choked out, clutching his sides. His face twisted in pain, and he staggered, barely able to hold himself up. If he hadn''t extended several of his own des to absorb the blow, he might have been split in half


    Luke gritted his teeth, pain shing across his face as he braced against the wires. But he wasn''t finished yet. With a fierce snarl, multiple des extended from his arms, shoulders, and legs, glinting menacingly as they sprung forth from his body.


    "Not so fast!" Luke roared,unching himself at Alex, his des shing in rapid, unpredictable arcs. Each strike was a blur, a deadly web of steel that forced Alex onto the defensive, his sword ringing as he blocked and dodged with razor-sharp reflexes.


    Luke''s barrage was relentless; des thrust from all angles as he closed in, each strike faster than thest. Alex barely had a moment to breathe, weaving through the vicious onught. Luke''s movements grew wilder, his face twisted with fury as he pressed the attack, determined to cut Alex down.


    At some point Luke kicked Alex in the gut, throwing the younger one to crash against the arena border as the older one remained standing at his spot.


    Luke was breathing roughly, having faced this kind of enemy for the first time who is not only a master of offence but also annoyingly good in defence as well.


    The roar from the audience was turning wild, they were practically on the verge of breaking the stands as they thumped their feet and cried in excitement.


    Luke readied himself. He cannot dy this anymore since his opponent doesn''t look exhausted, even a bit.


    His whole body was covered in des, not a single part left unprotected as the man decided to crush the kid and end this battle once and for all.


    ''Sorry kid but-huh?'' Just as Luke was about tounch himself forward, he saw Alex sheathing his sword and biting his nail.


    ''Has he gone insane?'' Luke snarled, not like it mattered if the kid was sane or not; he had to end this battle!


    "BRACE YOURSELF, KID!" All the des extended even more before Luke sprinted towards Alex.


    However, the man''s pace slowed down when he saw something approaching...


    **THUD**


    Dead silence ensued in the arena, as Luke fell dead without Alex moving an inch from his spot.


    Sucking on his thumb which bled, Alex walked out of the arena before grabbing the pouch of his reward and making his way out of the ce.


    ''It was disappointing...'' Alex sighed.


    However, at that time, he didn''t know the consequences of killing the man.


    A headache was approaching.


    ---------**--------


    A/N:- Drop ament

 Chapter 52- Truth

    There are several races living on this, but majorly they are divided into four¡ªhuman, beast, elf, and vampires.


    The list ranks each group by strength, with humans at the bottom. However, in terms of poption, it''s the opposite: vampires are the rarest.


    That''s why Alex could be considered one of the strongest within the domain of humans, but whenpared to the other races, Alex doesn''t evene on the list yet.


    During the final selection before the ascension contest, most of the champions came from the other races and only Edric was chosen from the human side.


    Thanks to the fact that the veils separating each realm, the creatures from the other domains don''te here; otherwise, even if two of the three realms decide to attack the human settlements, they would easily reign dominance.


    That wolf which Alex and the others faced during the raid was one of those exceptions that escaped the security around the veil and came here to hunt and gather strength.


    That exins why Alex was able to defeat Luke so easily. And not only him, with the pace Alex was moving he would be able to reach the highest ranking within a month.


    Currently, his stats look like this:


    [Name: Alex]


    [Age: 17]


    [Str: 27] (Avg: 30)


    [Spd: 34] (Avg: 30)


    [Int: 81] (Avg: 25)


    [Skill: Storage, Sword Arts, Rapid regeneration, Heightenedprehensibility.]


    [Soul Energy: 520]


    [Upper limit: 500]


    [Lower limit: 25]


    ¡­


    Thanks to his battle with Luke, he finally surpassed the upper limit, and his other stats are finally moving as well.


    Until he could maintain his SE above the upper limit, his stats would constantly grow.


    "Haah¡­finally I have it.'' Looking at the gold-coated cauldron resting on the table along with a whole sack of herbs, Alex heaved a sigh of relief.


    He won two tinum tes in the battle, allowing him to use two of them in his purchase and he still has the one he originally brought along.


    He would send the materials back to the academy as soon as possible in the morning since bringing it to the Steelhound would be foolish. They would instantly know that he has some kind of knowledge regarding refinement.


    Laying down on the bed, Alex decided to get much-needed sleep since tomorrow, he had to resume his journey.


    ¡ª--------**---------


    "I don''t understand it¡­you say you are Alex''s guardian, then who was Celeria and Brendon?" Hector couldn''t help but rub his eyes after he heard from the silver-haired woman who introduced herself as Alex''s guardian.


    "They were his foster parents, someone whom my mother trusted to take care of that child."


    Hector had a hunch that Alex was not the son of those two given Alex''s facial features,  and his hair suggested that he belonged to a noble family.


    And this woman, Beatrice, was suggesting that Alex is the disowned child of the Frostbate n¡ªthe leading n of the North.


    "See,dy, even your words seem believable since Celeria and Brendon didn''t show much of the traits of being Alex''s true parents, I cannot trust you without any evidence."


    Beatrice got up from her seat before stating, "I have evidence¡ª" Closing her eyes, she chanted something under her breath, and the moment she opened her eyes, the scene of the office shifted.


    It was a scene of the Capital, Hector remembers the design of the entrance to be quite different at that time.


    Hidden beneath a cloak, a woman handed a small unconscious child who looked the smaller version of Alex to someone whom Hector knew.


    It was Brendon.


    The projection clearly told that, indeed, Alex was given to Celeria and Brendon by someone from the same n as Beatrice, given the cloaked figure''s hair was visible.


    Once the projection ended, Beatrice told him, "I received this memory from my mother in case I need to make someone believe in me."


    Hector was really troubled now. Although there was evidence and the woman seemed believable, there was something bothering him,


    "Why now?" He asked, "Why, out of all time, did you decide to reach me? What changed?" Hector deemed the sudden strength Alex gained after that Soulless incident that attracted her. It wasn''t much of a guess, since Alex has been attracting quite a few prominent people''s attention.


    However, "Because those two idiots escaped even though I told them never to leave Grind." Beatrice answered, her voice cracking a bit near the end. The woman looked agitated and Hector could understand the reason behind it.


    However, "Why was Alex sent here in the first ce? What makes him¡­special?" Maybe through Beatrice, he could know the cause behind the Holy Maiden''s attraction towards Alex.


    Beatrice heaved a sigh and sat back down. She knew it would happen one day and maybe this was the day when she would reveal the situation with Alex. After all, there could be no better person than the Headmaster of the Soulforge Academy to help her.


    Taking a pause, she began, "Alex¡­is the heir of the Frostbate n; son of the Patriarch''s third wife. Alex was a very pure child, from what I remember, always smiling and ying around. He was a bright child as well¡­being able to read and write by the age of two. His parents and the n council have high hopes for him."


    "They believed that he might awaken a skill that could seed the Patriarch."


    Hector was surprised¡ªhad Alex always been strong?


    However, her following words took him by surprise,


    "It was then when he reached the age of four, he showed the sign of his curse." Drinking some mouthful of water, she added, "One of those days¡­he went to train with his siblings¡­and at the end of that day, one of them disappeared."


    "Disappeared? What do you mean?"


    Beatrice seemed hesitant, but ultimately, she revealed, "You know what happens to one''s grimoire when they die, right?"


    Hector responded, "Yes, they disintegrate into fragments."


    Beatrice nodded, "And what happens if their grimoire disappears while the person is still alive?"


    Hector frowned, "It has never happened in the past."


    Beatrice added, "Yes¡­it was unprecedented for the people of the Frostbate n as well¡­until that day when one of the heirs consumed his brother''s grimoire by ident."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    A horrifying realization dawned upon Hector as he slowly mumbled, "Alex?"


    Beatrice grimly nodded, "Yes¡­Alex consumed his brother''s grimoire and that resulted in his disappearance. Later that day, when he was locked inside the cell and was interrogated, it was revealed that he was able to see everyone''s grimoire all along but felt the urge to consume one that day."


    "And when Alex was told to reveal the stats of his own grimoire¡­" Taking an audible gulp, she said, "...he revealed that he possessed those skills that his brother had."


    Hector covered his mouth with his fingers, sweat building on his forehead.


    A child¡­capable of eating someone else''s stats and pushing them to their demise¡­Hector couldn''t even think of what kind of chaos it could cause if the word gets out.


    ''To consume your enemy and grow your own strength¡­'' Hector inwardly muttered.


    Beatrice looked down at the ring she was given by her mother, as she added, "My mother was among that council who locked that curse of Alex and all the memories he possesses regarding the n and the person he has killed. It was decided that Alex would get executed right away¡­however, my mother chose to betray her n."


    Beatrice has seen how much Alex was tormented in the jail. The way people interrogated the boy was disheartening. And his own parents rejected his existence, saying he was a monster.


    That¡­broke Alex from within. He was just a four year child at that time whose whole world revolved around his parents and siblings. However, he was cast aside and was scorned by every single person he deemed as his family member.


    That''s the reason why Beatrice''s mother felt sympathy for the child and decided to take him away.


    Hector remained silent for a long time before he stated, "Okay, I will tell you where you can find him."


    ¡ª-------**---------


    A/N:-Surprising?

 Chapter 53- Departing

    Alex boarded the carriage early in the morning and headed towards his destination which was six hours away from Dunvale.


    He aplished what he came for. Buying the necessary equipment for Soul stone refinement and once he returns with plenty of them, Alex finally would be able to increase his SE using the stones alone.


    "Did you spend a good night, sir?" The coachman asked as he rode the carriage out of the town''s territory.


    "Yeah, kind of. The food was to my liking."


    The driver smiled, "I knew you would like it. That inn is run by my sister-inw after all."


    Alex raised his brows, "Surviving in this city must be tough."


    The coachman sighed, "Well, you can say she has now adapted to the surroundings after her husband''s death. After all the responsibility of her children lies on her."


    Hearing about that, Alex was reminded of hisst life. He had also turned numerous married women into widows. Although the gang he worked for never actually cared about them, if possible, Alex used to provide some funds if he found them unable to afford their living.


    ''Haah...these days I am thinking a lot about my past. Not good...'' Shaking his head, he decided to take a nap, given he didn''t have much sleepst night.


    ---------***--------


    It was the first day of Edric joining the training camp under Aborne''s mentorship.


    He arrived at the location yesterday and was given a small quarter to sleep in. He brought some pairs of clothes and his weapons along, since here, he would be mostly covered in armour.


    In the morning, someone came to fetch him; the usual morning routine cycle, they said. It consisted of around five miles of jogging around the forest, through the obstacles. Then came basic exercises and light sparring that allowed everyone to lighten up their bodies before breakfast


    There were seven trainees working under Aborne and the one holding the duty to guide them through these morning rituals was a knight under Aborne''smand.


    There was a long wooden table¡ªmore like a thick nk made into a table¡ªon which Edric and the others were eating their first meal in silence.


    They were offered high-caloric breakfast since until night, they wouldn''t be getting anything.


    Edric has been taught by Amanda¡ªshe was quite stern about it¡ªto eat mannerly when sitting with strangers since one day, Edric would be a knight. And a knight is the symbol of discipline and manners.


    Amanda is a good teacher but her way of teaching bes quite harsh from time to time.


    ''Well, that shows how much she cares about me...'' Edric smiled thinking about his beautiful lover.


    "Cadets, attention!" Hearing themand everyone stopped eating and instantly stood from their seats with their postures straight.


    From the head side of the table, a figure of a red-haired man with broad shoulders and towering height emerged. Every single person was aware of the Knight Commander''s identity, and seeing him for the first time in person had some of them hold their breaths in anticipation.


    Aborne stood with his hands folded behind him as he eyed the trainees, "Although it''s unexpected, we need to leave for an urgent task."


    "A huge horde of beasts have escaped the veil... all of them being the wolfkin."


    Edric''s brows drew closer upon hearing that, which didn''t go unnoticed by Aborne, as he added, "They carry such blood lust that they even allowed some of theirrades get sacrificed so they could cross the veil and head towards a specific region situated in the west."


    Edric''s eyes widened as he silently mumbled, "The Steelhound."


    Aborne nodded, "It seems they are here for revenge."


    Edric clenched his fist¡ªthis has to be rted to thatbyrinth. There is a saying that the wolfkin can share the memories with theirrades/kin of moments before their death. And the one who killed that wolf was Alex. And the ce they are heading to is...


    "We are leaving for the Steelhound''s territory today. Pack your bags."


    -----------**----------n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Amanda was told to report to the Capital in three days, and since she was allowed to leave the Academy on her own ord, she decided to first visit her hometown and spend some time with her family.


    Her father¡ªCount Hades Lockwood''s territory was situated near the western border. The capital was in the centre of the kingdom, and it would take her almost the same time to travel from home to the Capital and the Academy to the Capital.


    Her mentor was Devon so even if she arrives a littlete, she doesn''t think he would get offended.


    She was currently having lunch with her family members. She has one younger sister and an elder brother¡ªthe possible sessor of the throne.


    Her family is quiteid back, not like the strict noble houses which adhere to etiquette and norms.


    Amanda was currently slicing the apple pie which her mother had baked when she heard her father asking, "When will you be leaving?"


    Amanda raised her brows, "Am I being a burden?"


    Her little sister giggled, and her elder brother sighed, "It''s not that, Amy. Father is just asking casually."


    "I don''t think so..." Amanda said, her tone a little serious, as she added, "I have noticed that father is being a little too stiff after I came here."


    Hearing that, Lord Lockwood didn''t say anything immediately and kept his gaze locked on the food.


    His wife, Kaira, asked, "Dear? Is there anything we should be concerned about?" Just like Amanda, she also has light green hair and a pair of almond-shade eyes.


    The man of the house remained silent for a moment before he shared, "She ising."


    "Who ising, Papa?" The youngest one in the family asked curiously.


    Hades looked up and informed, "Your eldest sister, Sasha...ising home."


    *CLANG*


    The spoon from Amanda''s hand fell to the table as she stared at her father in disbelief.


    The mother of the youngdy had a simr reaction since she never heard anything from her husband regarding her eldest daughter.


    Hades continued, "She will be joining the summit which would happen during the solstice and most probably wille home-"


    "There is no need for her toe home." Amanda, unnaturally emotional, stated in a shaky voice. Her hands were clenched in a fist as she stared at the table and stated,


    "She doesn''t need toe here. She doesn''t need to see us since she doesn''t desire a family." The raw anger one could sense in her voice signified what she felt for the eldest sibling of the family.


    Her elder brother said, "Lily,e with me." The youngest one was still confused; however, hearing her brother''s words, she didn''t resist.


    However, before getting up from the chair, she tugged  Amanda''s sleeve before whispering, "Please don''t cry, Amy."


    Amanda slowly nodded as she somehow extended her lips in a soft smile before telling her, "I won''t. Don''t worry."


    Once Lily was taken away, thedy of the house red, "Why didn''t you tell me anything about it before?"


    Hades heaved a sigh as he wiped his hand in a towel before informing them, "I got to know about it yesterday from Devon when he sent a letter to notify me about Amanda''s internship. He mentioned that the Holy Maiden would be participating in the summit as well, this year."


    "And she didn''t say anything about us, right?" Amanda asked in a low tone.


    Hades extended his hand and held Amanda''s as he said, "You need to understand, honey. She''s no longer just your sister; she now carries the hope of this world. In times of worldwide crisis, there is only one Holy Maiden the people look to. This life wasn''t her choice¡­ it was a blessing, a responsibility ced on her shoulders."


    "And she abandoned us...for the sake of her duties." Amanda asked, tears flowing down her eyes, "She could have sent a letter at least once in a while to ask how we are doing...or are we even alive. But no...not even once she cared about us. She just got up one day and started behaving like she doesn''t know any of us."


    Hearing that, thedy of the house was about to say something while shaking her head, however, she paused when her husband held her hand firmly and wordlessly stopped her.


    Amanda suddenly got up from her seat, and just as she was about to walk away, her father asked, "Where are you going?"


    Amanda paused before rying her intentions, "I am leaving for the Capital today."


    "But Amy, it''s already evening. Why you-"


    "I will go with her," Suddenly the only son of the family stepped forward and told them, "I will take Amanda to the Capital."


    The head of the family heaved a sigh, before he gave his assent, "Okay, you two can go."


    Amanda wiped her tears and gave a thankful nod to her brother before making her way to her room.


    She doesn''t want to stay idle anymore¡ªshe knows it would only lead to overthinking. It''s better to exhaust herself with a full day''s work, to stay so drained that she can forget about the woman she once called her sister.


    ---------**--------


    A/N:- She...ising.

 Chapter 54- Bond?

    The territory of the Steelhound was known as Chainedvale. It is a very¡­unique name that the first patriarch of the Steelhound family decided on.


    Alex reached Chainedvale by afternoon, aided by theck of monsters along the route and the leniency at the checkpoints. With two major approvals in hand, he passed through without a thorough inspection.


    One from the Academy and the second from the Steelhound.


    The town was quite¡­dull in a sense. Most of the buildings were painted in red and ck, and there weren''t any overly popted markets here, like the ones back in Dunvale.


    There were very few people around and more than the civilians; one could find the soldiers, wearing the crest of a hound, roaming around; cautiously, they patrolled, and once Alex''s carriage passed by, they never missed sending a re at him.


    Alex rolled his eyes; they seemed edgy.


    The weather of this ce remains always good¡ªthe nights here are chilly and the days; warm.


    Thebyrinth in this single town easily exceeds any of those territories which were built for the purpose of containingbyrinths. Steelhounds catch so many creatures every single day that they can practically wage a war without utilizing a single soldier from their side.


    Alex spotted quite many weapon shops in the vicinity and little to no fun shops around. Even the children he could see were ying with daggers, injuring each other, andughing like it was a matter of fun.


    ''They are crazy, all right.'' Alex blew a breath in amazement. He has never seen people this crazy before.


    Soon the carriage came to a pause as the coachman informed, "We are here, dear sir."


    Alex picked up his bags and hopped out of the vehicle not so long after.


    He eyed the mansion before which he stood. The ominous three-storeyed building was painted in pure ck, with a conical roof and barely any windows avable.


    Must be paranoid of long-range weapons users¡ªAlex thought. Not so far away from here, the territory of elves begins.  Steelhounds are actually in charge of the security of the veil around this corner as well.


    "Seems like a house which one should not approach¡­"The carriage driver heaved a sigh as he stood beside Alex and looked at the mansion.


    Alex took out some silver coins before handing them to the driver, "Here, for all the sweet gossip you shared. Thanks to you, I was able to utilize the noise istion artifact I brought along."


    The driverughed as he took the money, "Honored to be helpful. Now then, see you!"


    Once the carriage was out of sight, Alex stepped toward and approached the soldier stationed near the entrance.


    "You can go in," The soldier informed before he pulled the barricade and nodded towards hisrade to pull the huge gates.


    Alex didn''t waste a word. Lifting his bags, he walked toward the door. Strangely, they hadn''t even bothered to check the bags.


    Just as he reached the doors of the mansion¡ª


    *THUD*


    The bag he held dropped to the ground. Alex''s body tilted to the left, his hand shooting up just in time to catch an arrow aimed straight at his chest. His eyes widened as he realized the arrow was coated in poison.


    *SWISH*


    He twisted to the side as another arrow streaked toward him, barely dodging it. His gaze shot to the first floor, where a dark figure leapt down, another arrow drawn and aimed.


    "Quite a way to wee someone," he muttered, drawing his sword from the ring on his finger. His eyes tracked the assant''s movements, reading every shift and stance.


    *SWISH*


    The next arrow sliced through the air, heading for where Alex would have been¡ªhad he not pivoted, letting the arrow sink into the ground just inches away.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    A shrillugh echoed from the attacker as they dropped the bow and drew a dagger, rushing at him with a wild gleam in their eyes.


    *CLANG*


    Their des shed, the metal ringing through the space. Alex dodged the flurry of strikes, each move sharper than thest, his reflexes sharpening as he studied the attacker''s every move.


    Step by step, they closed in on the wall. Alex held his ground, parrying each sh with growing precision, his focus unbreakable. Finally, he forced their des to a deadlock, pinning the attacker in ce.


    He leaned in, meeting their gaze with a fierce re. "My turn."


    In a heartbeat, the tables turned. Alex moved with a wless, relentless rhythm, echoing the assant''s tactics¡ªbut with a crushing force behind each strike. His blows hammered against the dagger, wearing it down, blunting its edge with each collision. The attacker''s arm began to shake under strain, their defense faltering.


    Desperate, they aimed a kick at him, but Alex caught their leg effortlessly. With a swift counter, he kicked their other leg out from under them, mming them to the ground. Their head struck the wooden floor with a harsh *thud*, leaving them dazed, their weapon slipping from their grasp.


    Alex stood over them, his sword poised, his gaze cold and unyielding. Alex leaned down, his knee pressed against their chest as he threatened, "Move again and I will take your head as my weing gift."


    The person did move, however, just to lift the mask and reveal a woman in her early twenties, currently smiling with insanity filling her eyes. Her cheeks were dyed red and her sharp canines peeked slightly.


    Alex''s eyes widened seeing that face. He knew her¡­she is a named character who would be participating in the ascension contest.


    Maybe it was because he was too stunned by her presence here, he never noticed when she wrapped her arms around his head and bit into his neck.


    "Hammm~"


    Alex jolted out of his daze as he felt the stinging sensation on his neck and the vivid sound of his blood being gulped by the woman.


    He hurriedly parted himself from her, and while covering his neck, he spat, "What the heck did you do?!"


    "She¡­made a blood bond with you." A third person entered the scene and told Alex what just happened.


    It was a man in his early twenties with simr ck hair and red eyes as the woman.


    Offering his hand to thedy who was still on the floor, the man asked,


    "I am Eric Steelhound and you must be Alex, right?"


    Alex calmed down a bit and nodded, "Yes, I am. But first, can you tell me what is wrong with her?"


    "I am insane¡­insanely in love with you~~~" With a face full of smiles, the woman dered, and if not for Eric holding her hand she might as well have jumped on Alex.


    Eric informed him, "She is the youngest daughter of the Steelhound family, Reba. And what she did to you is called Bonding¡­just like marriage in human terms."


    Alex''s eyes widened as he looked at the man in disbelief, "Did I get married to a crazy woman?"


    "I am right here, honey. Let''s get onto baby-making already~"


    Eric sighed, "I would ask you to refrain from calling my sister crazy. She might be a little unusual but it cannot be denied that she is a part of our family."


    ''A little unusual?'' Alex wanted to ask but he held himself.


    Eric then said something to his sister, urging Reba to pout.


    Her expression shifted when she looked at Alex and shed him a smile and while waving, she made her way back inside the mansion.


    "Come with me," Eric said before he began walking towards the left.


    Alex followed the man after he picked up his bags and sheathed his sword.


    "There are not many rules you need to follow while you will be staying here. Just, don''t enter anyone except Reba''s room."


    "Why are you saying it like we are actually married?" Alex asked while rubbing his tired eyes.


    Eric stated, in a matter-of-fact tone, "A vampire can only bond once, and Reba has chosen you as her partner. So yeah, it''s in your hands to ept her or not, but the fact cannot be changed that you both are tied in a rtionship."


    Okay, that was fucked up. Alex didn''t know anything about vampires and also the fact that the Steelhounds were actually not humans in the first ce.


    He had no idea why that woman chose him to be her partner, but Alex had no intention to continue what she started.


    Soon, they reached a room on the ground floor, which was huge enough to amodate at least five hundred people easily.


    Alex was impressed by the facilities provided. There was arge bed, a dressing table, a tea and a study table, and several shelves of books standing at one side, and without even peeking at it, he knew the bathroom would be enormous as well.


    Eric gave Alex the keys to the room and stated, "Rest, eat and sleep if you want, since around midnight, our work begins."


    ¡ª-------**---------


    A/N:- I have posted most of the illustrations on discord. Will make a glossary here as well.

 Chapter 55- Welcome

    ''This is fucked up¡­'' In the novel, it was never mentioned that the people of the Steelhound were not humans. And he never knew that the vampire shown amongst the ten champions was a member of the Steelhound.


    And now he was caged inside a house that was filled with such beings who suck blood and remain sleepless.


    ''No wonder why they are so infamous for their wild hunting style.'' Alex heaved a sigh as he stretched his body after a few hours of sleep.


    *Knock*


    Hearing the knock, he draped a shirt over his naked form, and while wearing shorts on his lower half, he went to open the door.


    "Yes?" There stood a mesmerizing woman with ck hair and violet eyes. She was holding a tray of tea and some snacks, as she asked,


    "Can Ie in?"


    Alex nodded, "Yeah, sure."


    He hurriedly put away the bags and offered a chair to thedy, "Sorry for making a mess."


    "No, it''s okay. Rather, for a teenager, you are still too well-mannered. When Eric was of your age, he used a curse before and after each sentence."


    Alex was surprised since the man he had met previously was quite well-mannered and poised.


    Thedy rested the tray on the table as the duo sat around the table.


    "Please have some."


    Alex didn''t shy away and picked a few cookies and began to munch on them as he heard her say,


    "My name is Veronica, I am Reba and Eric''s mother."


    He somehow expected her to be the mother since the vampire''s age very slowly.


    "You must have already figured out that we are vampires¡­something we were supposed to keep hidden from everyone. That''s why we never took any interns before, and in this mansion, only the four of us live."


    Alex nodded, "Understandable¡­but why me? Why break the rules?"


    Veronica sighed, "Well, my dear husband took interest in you after you killed that guy¡­what was his name?"


    "Abeth?"


    "Yeah¡­.I heard he was a pervert?"


    Alex nodded.


    Thedy crossed her arms on her magnificent assets, as she said, "Well, that''s the reason why my husband got interested in you and made this exception. Although Your Majesty warned him that you might discern our true identity, Anvil insisted."


    "And now is he regretting?" Alex asked as he sipped on the tea. It was too damn good.


    "No, not at all. In the first ce, it was Reba''s fault that our identity was revealed. And not like you are going to openly advertise it."


    Alex shrugged, "I have no such tendency. I am here for the internship, and it doesn''t matter whether the one teaching me is a human or a vampire."


    Veronica grinned, as she softly caressed his cheek, "Good boy you are."


    Alex was somehow reminded of Sarah. She was, in a way, simr to this woman. Or maybe she behaves like this since she is a mother?


    Regardless, she soon realized her mistake and apologized, "Ah, I am sorry¡­it''s just, it has been ages since I met a child, and my motherly side couldn''t resist."


    "Nothing to be worried about¡­then, can I ask you something?"


    Veronica nodded before Alex asked, "Why do you live here and not in your realm? Answer only if you don''t mind."


    Veronica rested her hands on her thighs and looked at the table with a nostalgic gaze.


    After a moment of pause, she revealed, "The situation of the ce where we used to belong is quite bad. It''s the inhabitant of brain-dead people." Looking up at him, Veronica added,


    "Vampires don''t age for a long time, and having offspring is nearly a miracle back on thend. As such, the old generation, with time, lose their sanity and start doing mindless things¡­experimentations to be precise."


    Alex frowned, "So the smuggling of humans and elves is not just a rumour?"


    Veronica heaved a sigh, "I cannot say it for sure, but yes, they used to practice interracial coption by forcibly abducting people."


    Alex wasn''t surprised. An empty mind is a home to evil. And vampires have a lot of time on them to do such things.


    After taking a pause and calming herself down, thedy added, "That''s why when Anvil and I got together, we decided to leave that realm, and through our connections, wended here. And now, for the past century, we have be an integral part of the Kingdom."


    There was a sense of pride in her voice when she said that, and Alex could understand the reason. After all, there was profound distrust among different races. Because of some idiots, like the ones Veronica mentioned, people from different races don''t trust each other, at all.


    And in such circumstances, to change their residence and be a part of one of the three major human settlements, was a big deal.


    "I heard from Eric, that Reba forced a bond on you?"


    Alex nodded, a weary exhale escaping his lips, "I don''t know why and how, but she was convinced that it should be me?" Looking at thedy, he asked, "Is she whimsical?"


    Veronica giggled, "Well, on most asions she is¡­but, not when deciding her bond."


    Alex frowned, he was confused.


    Veronica revealed the reason behind her action, "She was there, with her father, when the assessment happened. She saw you fight and was quite attracted to you."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Alex scratched his head, ''No wonder I felt someone watching me constantly¡­''


    The older one continued, "Then you went ahead and killed the man we chose as her partner."


    Alex''s eyes widened but before he could ask, about whom she was talking, a name popped up in his mind,


    "Luke Greyhart¡­" He knew that the emblem he wore on his chest belonged to one of the leading ns in trade and harvest.


    So¡­he was the chosen partner?


    "Yes, he was the one we chose. However, fate has its own game, and guess what, the boy we chose for Reba was killed by the boy she chose for herself."


    Alex was genuinely shocked here. He could have never expected the events to take such a strange turn that an already infatuated girl would be insanely attracted to him just because he wanted to earn some quick cash.


    Veronica got up from the seat and assured him, "Although now she is your mate, it''s not necessary for you to ept her, since it''s a fact that she forced herself on you."


    Heaving a sigh that made her shoulders rx, she added, "But as a mother, I request you to please give my daughter a chance."


    Alex also got up and said, "I will try." Although he said that, he just didn''t want to stress thedy who weed him so warmly.


    Veronica smiled at him and raised her hand to ruffle his hair, only to halt once she realized her mistake, "Old habits die hard."


    Alex smiled, as he bid farewell to thedy of the house and returned to his room.


    Looking around, he decided to first clean the room and get changed since midnight was approaching, and Eric said they would be leaving to hunt at that time.


    It didn''t take much time for him to arrange his clothes in the wardrobe and hide the money he brought along. Once he was done, he checked the bathroom, and dear lord, it was huge.


    A huge pool was built on the other side of the bathroom, inside which there were options for warm and cold baths.


    Alex quickly chose the warm option, finding his fatigued body in desperate need of some rxation.


    While he soaked in, he looked at the ceiling and wondered things about the other realms.


    It has been almost a month since he came here, and only four months before the prophecy arrived regarding the tournament.


    After that, the government from each realm would send their champions topete in a tournament to decide who could be a warrior to participate in the ascension trials.


    Naturally, they filtered out the weak so Alex needs to keep showing his potential unless he wants to get into a feud with the government.


    ''Haah, let''s get out¡­'' He was feeling a little sad leaving such afortable ce but staying there any more means he would bete for his internship just on the first day.


    Alex tied a towel after briefly wiping his body and made his way out of the bathroom¡­only to freeze up when he found a person sitting on his bed.


    "What are you doing here?" Alex frowned as he found the youngdy of the family casually waiting for him.


    Reba grinned as her eyes went from his face to his well-toned body. She bit her lips sensually while she eyed him as she subconsciously muttered,


    "The dinner looks appetizing."


    Alex frowned, ready to take out his sword. However, Reba soon chuckled and after hopping off the bed she said,


    "Come with me. Eric is waiting for you."


    ¡ª-------**---------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 56- Debut

    It takes a Soul point every thirty minutes if Alex utilizes his skill to store his des. Sure, he has more than enough SE to keep the des by his side for a long time, but Alex decided otherwise. He didn''t desire to go below the upper limit.


    That''s why he was holding only two swords, hung on either side of his waist and the rest of them were back in his room. Not like Alex solely needed to rely on every sword to fight. And if he really does, then Alex is seriously wed as a swordsman.


    Following the girl, who seemed rather silentpared to the first time they met, Alex walked out of the mansion.


    However, the streak of silence was soon broken, as Reba asked, "You must be baffled by the sudden revtion, no?"


    Alex shortly responded, "Kind of."


    Reba slowed her pace until she was walking beside him before she asked, "And you must be hating me for forcing a bond on you?"


    "Certainly," Another short answer but held conviction.


    Reba gave a slight chuckle, her eyes crescent and sharp canines on disy. If the term ''deadly charming'' had a face, Reba would be the top contender.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t go on and force myself into your life. It was just when you drew closer, and threatened me¡­.the smell of your blood made me thirsty, and before I knew..."


    Alex heaved a sigh, "Have you not drank blood from someone before?" He was unsure, given if sucking blood can make bonds, and if Vampires bond only once, then was she thirsty until now?


    However, "No, consuming blood and forming bonds are two different things. When forming a bond, we share our own blood with the other one as well¡ªit is a kind of ritual."


    Alex cringed, "You mixed your blood with mine? Doesn''t that cause disease?"


    Reba grinned, drawing closer to him, she whispered, "Then treat me as an illness, and let me cling to you."


    Alex rolled his eyes and continued to move forward without responding to that.


    Reba was grinning ear to ear, enjoying his reaction and the closeness(?) between the two.


    Soon, they reached the forest near the mansion, where a familiar ck-haired man stood while looking into the distance.


    "Alex, tell me. What are the weak points of a minotaur." As soon as they reached him, Eric asked casually.


    Alex raised his brows before he responded, "Their tail and horns. The tail helps them navigate, and horns are part of their head, so cleaving them would cause excessive pain."


    "Right, but there is a far better option than going for the weak points." As he said, Eric turned his questioning gaze towards Alex.


    The silver head narrowed his eyes before answering, "Beheading."


    "Yes, beheading. It helps not only to remain efficient but also allows all the poisonous blood to drain out if left in the open."


    Alex nodded, "I understand."


    Eric took a deep breath before pointing toward the front, "There, we can find hefty minotaurs. They have built several shelters in that direction, and despite how much the people from our n tried, they couldn''t contain them in thebyrinth. They are too huge and too wild to be put in the cage."


    Looking at Alex with cold eyes, he added, "Be a deterrent for us, Alex. y the Minotaurs and spread the message that thepensation of retaliation is not something they could handle."


    Alex brought his hand over the de handle, before nodding, "Alright."


    ---------**---------


    Edric was restlessly fidgeting in his ce as he sat inside the carriage along with others. They had already left the camp yesterday and were heading toward the Chainedvale.


    The report stated that more than a hundred wolfkin were advancing towards the territory of Steelhound with bloodlust surrounding them as a mist. No one could stop them while they were marching unless the forces wanted to be annihted.


    Together in a pack, the wolves be exceptionally dangerous¡ªand angered beasts can be the worst enemy for anyone.


    "Everything will be fine, Edric." The man sitting beside Edric encouraged him, "Commander Aborne with us, what possibly can go wrong?"


    Edric didn''t want to reveal to them that alone Aborne couldn''t do anything to that horde. However, just to not get into an argument, he smiled,


    "Yeah...what possibly can go wrong..." Edric faced a beast a few days ago and realized the w in the ranking system.


    The humans rank the monsters based on their magic capabilities. However, monsters like wolves, Minotaurs, and orcs cannot be solely judged based on their magical might. Even a B-rank can go toe to toe with Edric¡ªwho is a three-star warrior.


    Although Aborne is strong, one of the strongest in the realm of humans, fighting against a revenge-driven horde of monsters would be incredibly tough.


    ''I hope you remain safe until we reach there, Alex...''


    -----------**----------


    Amanda was displeased and that was something which one could tell just by looking at her expression right now.


    The girl, who mostly remains stoic and unreadable, was currently frowning and tapping her foot on the surface of the carriage continuously.


    Her brother, David, brought his hand and rested it on Amanda''s, before telling her, "You are being anxious for nothing. Not like she ising to meet us, specifically."


    Hearing his words, Amanda raised her brows before asking, "Are you also displeased about her sudden decision toe back?"


    Her brother seldom reveals any emotions, regardless of who is in front of him. He always tries to keep things to himself and even when Sarah left them, he didn''t show much of a reaction.


    His parents assumed that David was never close to Sarah aspared to Amanda. However, it wasn''t true.


    More than anyone, David has spent time with his elder sister. They were actually close, and often, David went to her to take suggestions and to hear stories.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Naturally, when she left, he was devastated; however, that day, when he saw pure indifference in her eyes, he decided to seal away his emotions as well.


    His grip around her hand turned a little firm, as he added, "Displeased? You can only feel displeased by those people whom you consider a part of your life. But thatdy is no longer a part of our family."


    The conviction in his voice made it certain that her elder brother was also quite frustrated about this sudden return of the woman whom they once called their elder sister.


    Amanda didn''t say anything after that however, having someone who can share her emotions helped her to feel a little calmer.


    **SCREECH**


    David frowned and so did Amanda as suddenly the carriage came to a screeching halt, urging the older one to ask, "What is it?" His tone was harsh making the carriage driver flinch.


    However, his tone couldn''t make him any more terrified than he already was, as the driver said,


    "Sire...there is a horde of monsters blocking our way." David''s eyes grew sharper as he realised that they must be crossing from the area of the Minotaurs.


    Taking his dagger, he told Amanda, "Stay inside," before hopping off the carriage.


    Amanda also peeked out of the window to look at the reason why they stopped.


    Her eyes widened when she realized that the monsters in the questions were buffalo-faced creatures, poprly known as Minotaurs. And the more astonishing fact was that they were currently engaged in battle.


    ...and not among themselves. Rather, they were fighting against a human.


    A familiar human ...


    "Alex?!" She eximed, urging David to ask, "Do you know him?"


    Amanda didn''t respond until she was out of the carriage, "He is a friend! We need to help him."


    Before David could say anything, Amanda shot forward, her ice forming a snowy path on the girl skidded through the distance and reached near the horde of monsters trying to crush a certain silver head.


    However, the ice user had toe to a halt, as suddenly someone jumped in front of her, cracking the ice and denting the ground.


    Amanda red at the woman who interrupted her, before demanding, "Move out of the way!"


    The woman smiled menacingly as she twirled her dagger on her fingertips and conveyed, "Trying to interrupt my darling''s debut? Not like I can allow that to happen."


    Amanda frowned, "Darling...?"


    "Isn''t he handsome? Now back off before I pluck off those eyes which dared look at my darling."


    Amanda scoffed; this girl looked nothing but crazy. Thankfully, it was her(Amanda) facing the woman, not Celestria. Otherwise, this crazy girl would have received a more violent response.


    Amanda conjured two icences in both of her hands before warning her, "Move out of the way. Last warning."


    The woman chuckled, biting the dagger between her teeth she tied her hair in a bun, before provoking,


    "Come at me."


    Amanda huffed, so be it. She was frustrated anyway; she might as well use this opportunity to vent some anger.


    ---------**--------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 57- Itch

    A lot of Soul Points he saw when Alex came across the horde of Minotaurs. He couldn''t express how thankful he was that he was sent here.  No bullshit training or dying. Just move right to the action.


    Now, Alex could be seen dodging and moving about to let those Minotaurs use as much Soul Energy as they could while trying to crush him.


    Alex took three Minotaurs by surprise and separated their tails, to create havoc. Now, he was just allowing himself to jump in between the gaps and allowing them to waste as much energy as they could.


    "Hupp!" Finding the massive hand of the Minotaurs above him, Alex jumped diagonally and shed his single-edged sword, leaving a cut on the dark skin of the monster.


    "*GROOOOH*" The beast behind him howled in anger as it saw Alex advancing towards it; however, in mid-air, Alexunched the Tempest Dart and threw one of the stone marbles he was carrying.


    **BOOOOOOM**


    The projectile struck the beast right in the eye, and despite not carrying full strength, it was forceful enough to prate the Minotaur''s eye, making it stumble back and fall on its gigantic ass.


    Alex nced at the iing beast, its hands sped in a hammer and aiming to crush Alex.


    Alex straightened his position andunched ''Linear sh''.


    The heavy wave of air shed through the battleground and forced the beast to stop in its tracks to handle the waves. It pushed against the force. However, the sh dug into its thick skin.


    Alex was restless. Just as he saw the beast resisting, he jumped and used another Minotaur''s shoulder as a tform,


    "Quick Silver." A streak of light phased through the air, and when Alexnded behind the one who was protesting, a dull thud was heard as the head of the monster hit the ground.


    "*GRUOH*" However, Alex didn''t have the time to celebrate as suddenly one of the beastsnded its massive paw near him, not aiming to hit him directly.


    The ground shook under the heavy weight of the monster, making Alex stumble on his feet, before from behind, something struck him hard and heavy.


    "Fuck!" Alex was sent forward once the boulder hit him on the back and with enough force to threaten to crush his bones.


    Alex braced himself as suddenly, a massive paw came swinging in his direction.


    **DHAK**


    He crossed his arms but it wasn''t enough to subdue the pain that came with that kick, hurtling Alex backwards.


    Another Minotaur tried to kick the iing target, however, Alex twisted his body mid-air and with his strike fueled with frustration, heunched,


    "Seventh Step!" A single swing was taken, and the results were,


    **BOOOOOOOOOOM**


    The ground shook, and the Minotaur to which the attack was intended burst into pieces, blood and bones scattering away by the sheer intensity of the attack.


    Several beings standing around were enveloped in the fierceness of the attack that Alex stored inside him after being struck by several attacks.


    The heavy resonance of the explosion caused the battlefield toe to a halt as Alexnded on his feet, breathing violently with his eyes blood red.


    He stared at the remaining ten or so Minotaur and then at his sword¡ªwhich indeed snapped from the middle.


    ''Fucking useless...'' Grabbing the sword in a reverse grip, Alex took out one of the healing potions which Amanda gave and consumed it in one big gulp.


    *THUMP* *THUMP*


    While Alex took out the second vial and was gulping on it, he saw another Minotaur advancing, urging Alex  to twirl a three-sixty on his heels, and with the momentum, he threw the broken sword using the Third Stance.


    **SWIIIISH**


    Cleaving the air, the broken de flew across the battlefield, and before the buffalo faced could have thought of moving away, the Dart prated its chest, and stabbed into its heart.


    **DHAK**


    There was no doubt that Alex''s strength had increased while fighting these beasts since, even though they were of low ranking, the skin of a Minotaur is quite thick and stubborn. And initially, Alex couldn''t prate his weapon past their skin. But now,


    "It''s an easy game~"


    ---------*----------


    On the other side, Amanda was facing off against the strange girl so she could help out Alex. However, the small exchange they had just now showed that the red-eyed girl was experienced inbat.


    ''Why am I hesitating?''


    With a sharp inhale, Amanda summoned shards of ice around her, each one glinting with razor edges, hovering in a wide circle.


    Reba narrowed her eyes, her daggers gleaming in the pale light as she closed the distance in a heartbeat. Her steps were fast and quiet, each one perfectly bnced, giving her the appearance of a prowling predator. Before Amanda could release her ice shards, Reba slipped past, shing her dagger at Amanda''s arm, forcing her to step back as blood oozed from a shallow cut.


    But Amanda didn''t hesitate. She clenched her fists, and the ground beneath Reba turned slick with a thinyer of ice, trying to steal her bnce. With lightning reflexes, Reba leapt back, digging her daggers into the ground for stability. She smirked, her eyes shing with the thrill of the fight, and then charged forward, dodging as Amanda shot jagged ice spears her way. However, it was easily dodged, a testament to what physical might Reba carried.


    Amanda threw up a wall of ice as Reba closed in. The barrier shattered under Reba''s relentless strikes, and she burst through, delivering a swift kick to Amanda''s stomach that sent her sprawling backwards. Amanda gasped, struggling to catch her breath as pain radiated from her core.


    She gritted her teeth, forcing herself to ignore the throbbing pain, and unleashed a blizzard-like swirl of snow, reducing visibility. For a moment, she hoped it would buy her some time, but she could barely follow Reba''s figure slicing through the mist.


    "She is relentless!" Amanda eximed.


    Reba lunged in, a blur of deadly movement, shing at Amanda''s side. Amanda felt the sharp sting as blood trickled down her waist, staining her clothes. With a desperate burst of magic, she formed a spiked shield of ice around her arm and swung it towards Reba, who twisted her body just enough to evade the blow, countering with a sh across Amanda''s thigh.


    *Thud*


    Dropping on the ground, covered with ice, Reba eyed the girl, "You look miserable...and weak. For someone to call herself my darling''s backup, you disappoint me."


    Amanda frowned, the ice around her hand cracking. Was this girl provoking her to fight better, or was she really disappointed? And what the heck is darling? Is it amon phrase used here?


    Regardless, Amanda only knows that if she doesn''t end this battle soon, she won''t be able to help Alex.


    Amanda''s eyes narrowed with fierce determination, and her lips moved in a soft chant, each word pulling at her remaining reserves of strength, as she got back up on her feet. The air around them grew even colder, and a faint, shimmering blue light began to radiate from her body.


    Reba hesitated, her instincts screaming that something dangerous wasing. She crouched low, ready to move, but before she could act, a massive dome of ice erupted from the ground, encircling them both. The walls shimmered with an otherworldly light, casting an eerie glow as they sealed off any escape.


    "Cocytus!" Amanda shouted, her voice echoing ominously within the dome.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    A bone-chilling wave of frost exploded from Amanda''s outstretched hands, sweeping across the ground and crashing over Reba with brutal force. The temperature plummeted, and Reba felt the bite of the cold wing at her skin, seeping through her flesh and numbing her limbs.


    The relentless waves of freezing energy came in bursts, each one stronger than thest, filling the dome with a brutal, unyielding cold.


    Reba staggered, her breathsing in ragged gasps that clouded in the icy air. She grits her teeth, trying to keep her footing as her boots begin to freeze to the ground, the relentless waves sapping her strength with each passing second. Ice crept along her daggers, making them harder to grip as she fought against the paralyzing cold.


    She looked at the chanter and, albeit a lot lesser than Reba, she was suffering from the frost as well.


    ''What a crazy girl...'' Reba smirked before she tore off her sleeve, and dug her nails before drawing some blood


    The single streak of blood levitated away from the source, and Amanda''s eyes grew sharper at that.


    Before the green-haired teenager could have thought of what she should be anticipating, the streak of bloodunched forward and shot Amanda in her left leg.


    "AGHHHHH!!!" Amanda cried as her leg burned and not only that, the streak of blood tore through her flesh and prated the other leg as well.


    "Aaaaaaahhhhhhhh!!!" The loud reverberation of her pain resonated across the battlefield as the freezing dome came down, and when the most settled, only one person was standing.


    Reba heaved a sigh as she felt something cold pressing against the back of her neck, "Darling...why am I the viin here?"


    Alex, who was standing behind Reba with utter indifference in his eyes and slight blood lust oozing, threatened the girl,


    "Make another move, and your head will be rolling on the ground."


    Reba felt a sudden rush of heat travelling down her spine, and something between her legs began to itch.


    The blood lust he was radiating was too appealing~~~~


    However, before she could have moved to see what her Darling might do to her, someone interrupted,


    "Put your de down, Alex."


    Alex turned towards the source of the voice and found Eric standing there with a boy, having the same features as Amanda in his captive.


    ---------**---------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 58- Take her away

    Eric knew something like that could happen¡ªAlex threatening his sister¡ªthat''s why he went ahead and took David into his captive.


    Naturally, Eric knew that Amanda and Alex were friends, and so did Reba. However, the very fact that a woman other than herself was close to Alex, irked her. And that girl ended up hurting Amanda.


    "The situation turned unfortunate and I would like to extend my apology for what my sister did." After returning to the mansion, Eric stated.


    Since David was unconscious, he shifted him to the guest room and Amanda was resting in Alex''s room for now. She was treated by the medic; however, it would take time for her to recover.


    Alex crossed his arms and told the man, "Look, Mister Eric...I know you love your sister, and it''s pretty natural. However, you can''t expect her antics to be tolerated by others as well. Not even once did I allow her to interfere in my life, so she has no right to make any decisions for me."


    Eric nodded slowly, "I know, and I am sorry about that-"


    "I will keep her away." Suddenly a third person joined.


    Alex turned towards the older female, who was no longer smiling like the first time she came to meet him.


    Veronica stood before the silver-headed teenager before assuring him, "I know Reba has caused trouble already too much for you; that''s why I am assuring you that I will keep that girl away until you are here."


    Although it was Veronica who requested Alex to give her daughter a chance, she was now regretting it. She heard from her son about the whole ordeal and the fact that Reba, in a fit of jealousy, severely injured Alex''s friend.


    More than anyone, Veronica was aware of her daughter''s possessive nature. If she can kill someone over a dress which she likes...then here is a person in question whom Reba has chosen as her life partner.


    Alex heaved a sigh, feeling a little calmer than before, as he said, "I apologize if it hurts your sentiments, but it would be great if you could keep her away. Excuse me." Saying so, Alex walked away.


    Left alone Veronica turned toward her son and told him, "Take her to the shelter and keep her there for the time being. She needs to cool down her head."


    Eric frowned, "But mother, father is not home and for me to leave like this..."


    Veronica heaved a sigh, "Not like some kind of catastrophe would descend in your absence. And even if it does, there are several capable soldiers under ourmand who can protect us."


    Eric was still unsure, however, he didn''t defy his mother and nodded, "Okay, I will take her there tonight."


    ------------**-----------


    "Agh...." Amanda''s legs were throbbing as she climbed out of her slumber and looked at her surroundings. It was an unfamiliar ce.


    She thought back on what happened before she fainted...and instantly, she knew the cause of her pain.


    A ck-haired crazy woman stabbed her multiple times and forced Amanda to use one of those spells which she has only reserved for monsters. After all, spells like ''Cocytus'' and ''BlizzStorm'' are meant to kill, not just to damage.


    Yet...that woman survived. And not only that, she was able to damage Amanda enough to make her surrender.


    ''I heard that the n members of the Steelhound are strong...but this...'' Amanda heaved a sigh as she straightened her back and rested it on the headboard.


    **Knock**


    Hearing the knocks, she was startled and reflexively conjured icences...only to stop when she heard him saying, "It''s me."


    "Oh, yes,e in."


    Alex stepped inside the room holding a tray of what seemed like bread and soup.


    "How do you feel now? I heard there was nosting injury." Alex said as he rested the tray on the table beside the bed.


    Amanda shook her head, "No, everything is fine. There are only a few injuries which the medic couldn''t heal."


    Alex sat down on a chair, and after a moment of pause, he asked, "Since when were you able to pull a Saint-rank spell?"


    Saint-rank is the third in the list and only two ranks were above it. And considering Amanda is just a two-star mage, it was surprising for her to chant such a high-ranking and high-taxing spell.


    Amanda sighed, "I have a ton of Soul Energy in reserve which I gained over the years. And my knowledge of spellses from my father. Combining both of them, I needed just some experience and that I got after enrolling into the academy."


    It doesn''t exin much, but Alex didn''t ask anything further. He was new to the whole concept of Magic and how the magicians work.


    He offered her the food, and thankfully her hands weren''t injured.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    As Amanda calmly picked a spoonful of soup, she heard Alex asking, "Were you going somewhere? Since there''s no way you came here just to save me." The sarcasm was evident in his voice, urging Amanda to grumble.


    She poked him in the ribs with her elbow, "Be thankful that I tried."


    "Should I worship?"


    "You must," Amanda haughtily added and not so long after both of them chuckled.


    Amanda then told him, "I was going to the capital to get started with my internship as well. En route our carriage was stopped by a horde of Minotaurs...and then I spotted you."


    ''No wonder...'' Alex didn''t know that Amanda had returned to her hometown before moving to the capital, that''s why he was surprised to see her here.


    After a brief pause, Amanda asked, "Alex...who was that woman who kept calling you ''Darling''?"


    Her voice turned grim and the girl looked exasperated even while mentioning her.


    Alex slumped back in his seat before telling her, "A confused being who assumes momentarily affection as love."


    Amanda was not surprised; she sensed the infatuation that the woman carried for Alex.


    With a smirk, Amanda added, "It would have been a good drama to witness if Celestria had been here."


    Alex rolled his eyes, "Don''t talk about her...she is no better than Reba."


    Amanda smiled, "But I can say she doesn''t carry temporary affection for you. It''s something more profound and pure."


    Amand has sensed it; the growing feelings of the Princess have reached a realm that anyone around her could tell that the girl is head over heels for Alex. And naturally, Alex must have also sensed it, the boundless care and affection Celestria possesses for him.


    Alex didn''tment on that; rather, he asked, "When were you supposed to report to Sir Devon?"


    Amanda didn''t have to think twice before she answered, "In four days."


    Alex raised his brows, "Since you had time why didn''t you spend some more time with your parents?"


    Hearing that question, Amanda''s expression turned a little stiff, and the shift in her temperament didn''t go unnoticed by Alex.


    "If you don''t want to say-"


    "My elder sister is returning." Amanda suddenly revealed, which took Alex by surprise,


    "You have an elder sister as well?" Again, there were not many deep details of characters provided in the novel, which is why Alex didn''t know. However, from what he remembered there was no mention of Amanda''s elder sister. Sure, her younger sister and elder brother were shown during the tournament arc, but no one mentioned an elder sister.


    Amanda nodded, "Yes...but she is more like a stranger to me. She abandoned her family years ago to serve the church. And now, after years of istion, she is returning."


    "And since I know I might not be able to retain my calm after seeing her, I decided to leave before she arrived."


    Alex understood her reason and was slightly curious about this mysterious sister who had been serving the church for years


    He couldn''t help but say, "She must have awakened a strong skill to get recruited by the church."


    Not just anyone can serve the church or work there. The church administration invite people based on the skills of the person.


    Amanda smiled slightly, as she told him, "Absolute Healing...a Monarch rank spell she chanted just after awakening. The warmth she radiated at that time, healed everyone within the town. And naturally, the church also got notified about it."


    Alex was extremely shocked hearing that. Monarch-ranked magic....is like a one-in-a-million magician could chant. And just after awakening no less?


    No wonder she was snatched away by the church. The healers, regardless of their rank or experience, use the patient''s life span or others'' body parts to heal someone. Even Melissa was the same.


    However, Absolute Heal means making the injury disappear without utilizing anything except for the SE of the chanter. It''s a miracle.


    Alex was about to ask Amanda something when suddenly someone knocked on the door.


    "Can Ie in?"


    It was Reba.


    ----------**---------


    A/N:- Okay, let me make it clear. No more than four girls! Not more or less! That''s final!!!!

 Chapter 59- Farewell?

    Reba didn''t enter the room, as per what her brother instructed, and while standing at the threshold, she waved at Amanda,


    "Hey! You are Amanda, right? How are you doing now?"


    The green-haired teenager nced at Alex before responding, "What do you think?"


    Reba''s smile slowly faded as she confessed, "I knew you came to save Alex. However, I didn''t want anyone to disturb him. After all, based on his performance today, he would have been sent on missions ordingly¡­.that''s why I attacked you."


    Taking a pause, she added, "And¡­I was a little jealous that you are close to him."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Amanda was¡­bbergasted. She couldn''t predict this girl at all.


    She was genuinely surprised as she asked, "You were looking out for Alex and were jealous of me, that''s why you nearly killed me?"


    Reba frowned, "But¡­ I purposely targeted the thickest muscle in a human body¡­did it hurt like you are about to die?" She sounded genuinely curious.


    Amanda heaved a sigh, followed by a smile, "Seriously, you are not right in the head."


    Alex got up from his seat and told Amanda, "Rest for now, I will go and talk to her."


    Amanda nodded, and then she suddenly remembered something, "Where is my brother?"


    Before she lost consciousness, Amanda saw that her elder brother was knocked out cold by Reba''s older brother.


    Alex informed her, "He is resting in the guest room and ispletely safe. Don''t worry."


    Amanda nodded before Alex made his way out of the room, and naturally, Reba followed him.


    Standing under the stairs, he looked at her happy, smiling face and asked, "Look, Reba, the feelings you have for me¡­I cannot reciprocate them since I don''t know you. I don''t know anything about you. So please, let''s mind our own business until I am here."


    "Ah, don''t worry, I am going." Reba added, her smile going down a bit, "Brother said you don''t want to see me so he is taking me away."


    Alex didn''t say anything which expressed that it was true.


    She took a deep breath and asked, "I caused a lot of trouble right? Here, you can hurt me if you want¡­" She suddenly handed Alex a dagger, which surprised him.


    "What is this¡­?"


    "It''s made of an alloy which prevents even vampires from regenerating. So yeah, you can go ahead and hurt me if that can stop you from hating me."


    Alex heaved a sigh¡­a long one. He looked at the girl and found she genuinely meant what she said.


    He heard from her mother that Reba wasn''t too sociable and didn''t like to go out much. Not being able to mingle with humans and being kept away from vampires, Reba surely has a different thought process and values.


    "Hurting someone doesn''t pacify someone''s anger. And Reba, you shouldn''t reveal such dangerous weapons to someone whom you met just today."


    "But I trust you, Alex." Her swift response took him by surprise as he looked into her eyes to see if this was also one of her jokes.


    However, all he could gaze at was sincerity and certainty.


    "Okay¡­.but still, take this back," Extending it toward her, he added, "And I don''t hate you."


    Reba''s lips again extended in a blooming smile hearing that, before she told him, "Please keep the dagger; it''s a gift from me to you. And maybe when you use it, you will be reminded of me~"


    Alex slowly shook his head in defeat, ''She doesn''t change, huh¡­''


    Reba then weakly parted her arms and asked, "Before I go, can I get just a small hug? Like hold and release?"


    Seeing the fear of rejection Alex was suddenly reminded of Celestria.


    Well, who can say no to embracing such beauty? While paying caution that she doesn''t end up sucking his blood again, Alex stepped forward and embraced her.


    Reba snuggled her face in his neck, and relished the sensation of being so near to him in thesest few moments. The future was uncertain, so she decided to enjoy these few seconds, as much as she could.


    Her attraction towards Alex was just because of his strength and the fierceness he carried¡­however, forming the bond with him allowed her to know the real him as well. Not just Alex who shows fierceness on the battlefield, but this gentle side as well, who listens to others'' plea and can hug so warmly.


    ''The more time I spend with you¡­the more I fall for you¡­what should I do?''


    Not so long after, Reba was called by her brother, and very reluctantly,  she had to part ways with her mate.


    Alex rested his hands on his waist and pondered what he should do.


    ''Let''s do some training.'' The best timepass.


    ¡ª-----**--------


    "We have gathered here to discern if the preparation for the summit is on point or not." Inside the conference hall, several prominent figures of the Kingdom, including the First Prince as well, sat around the table to discuss a matter of concern.


    It has already been decided what security arrangements would be required for the meeting, however, with the inclusion of the Holy Maiden, it was apparent they needed to revise the arrangement.


    The King has gone to meet the members of the church regarding the same matter, and here, Ryan was handling the security arrangements.


    "Why is the security chief not present in the meeting?" The chief advisor, Harold Hayden, asked no one in specific.


    Devon informed him, "Some sort of emergency arrived so Sir Aborne had to leave. But don''t worry, in his stead, Lady Shelby would be delivering all the necessary information regarding the security concerns."


    The short-haired woman gave a light bow before informing, "I have been working as Sir Aborne''s assistent for a while now and every security detail is within my knowledge."


    Harold frowned, and asked the woman, "Do you know why Sir Aborne had to leave so suddenly?"


    Shelby informed, "A horde of beasts has breached the veil and are running havoc. Sir Aborne went to take care of the situation."


    No one was surprised, but a frown was shared hearing that.


    Has the Veil security turned weak¡ªthey thought.


    No one was unaware of the beings residing on the other side of the veils.


    Without veils, there was a high chance for the beast tribes to attack human kingdoms to reign supremacy. Among the four races, the beasts are the most wild and unruly ones.


    "Do we need to first worry about the Veil then about the Summit?" Devon asked, as he sensed the growing stress among the people.


    However, Harold shook his head, "The church is responsible to maintain the Veil and with Your Holiness on our side, we shouldn''t be worried about getting the Veil breached. It''s just the soldiers who works at the Windows needs to be more strict."


    Windows are the small gaps created in Veil on monthly basis to transport materials from other realms. Like potions mostlye from elven territory and Vampires are being provided with livestock(criminals) from the human realm.


    And when these Windows are opened, some times a small group of vignts breaches the veil and enters a different realm, illegally.


    So indeed, the Veil wasn''t the problem, it''s the guards working around it.


    "Returning to the topic, I think we should ensure some strong soldiers as the personal guards for the Saintess." Devon added, to which many of them nodded.


    The Saintess held as much importance as any Monarch of any major Empire. She has been offered to migrate, thrice by elven and the beast race. The Saintess was offered a world of fortune, to switch sides, but she never hesitated even once from rejecting them.


    Not only is she benevolent but she is loyal to  her mothend as well.


    Naturally, they would be concerned about her security, given there were many who holds grudges against her, and there were those who doesn''t want the humans to possess such a great asset.


    That''s why it was necessary to take very cautious steps which involves the Holy Maiden.


    "We need someone unknown and strong to act like her guard. A known face would be easy to target." Harold suggested.


    The chief of castle security nodded, "Yes, it would be best to have someonepletely new and unrted to military to take the job. Naturally, we would have the Shadow Hawks surroundings her all the time, but someone needs to be there in person to be around her all the time."


    Devon hummed a bit before he casually suggested, "How about taking a student from the Soulforge Academy? Not only they are possibly stronger than any of the soldiers, they arepletely unrted to the military as well."


    Harold frowned, "Are you suggesting Edric here? I must remind you, he was one of the the most trending sensationsst year-"


    "No, Harold, I am not talking about Edric." With his lips stretching in a smile, he suggested,


    "There is someone as strong as Edric and someone whom Sir Aborne had taken a liking to."


    "Alex?" Shelby suddenly asked, and Devon grumbled. He had such a golden opportunity to reveal the name after hyping it up.


    But well, "Yes, it''s Alex."


    ¡ª------***--------


    A/N:- I sense plotting.

 Chapter 60- Compromised?

    Release the breath, loosen your muscles, widen your senses and dance.


    His body moved as Alex closed his eyes and moved around the room. His body wlessly moved in an arc, from the left in a wide ''C'' moving toward the position which was just parallel to his previous position.


    No footsteps were heard, and no Soul energy was used. It was the art of swordsmanship which has taught him brutality and now, the same arts allowed him to show grace with lethality.


    His de swung, in a very delicate arc, not waving his muscles enough to let it stress. He just needed it to swing like he was waving it at someone¡ªno harm intended.


    However, the moment Alex''s de swung, the paper he earlier hung by the curtain rod, was split in perfect two¡ªnot showing only the sharpness of the de but the precision of the swordsman as well.


    Alex came to a halt and looked at the paper. He finally released his breath and felt his vision instantly darkening.


    It was strange that within half a second, his body utilized so much oxygen that he became breathless.


    ''A drawback¡­'' He read in the book that to perform the Moon Style, the breathing of the swordsman needs to be regted ordingly. Until now, Alex never found the need to work on his breathing given most of his targets were ughtered just by a single move.


    And that old man only taught him the basic way of breathing to maximise his stamina and increase his strength.


    ''Well¡­not like I can be proficient in everything just by training a few days¡­'' Although his learning speed was far greater than any being in existence, some of the things can only be learned through experience.


    "Training?" Hearing that voice, Alex turned towards the door and found the familiar boy standing there.


    "Yep~some light training for better sleep," Alex replied as he sheathed his de and asked,


    "How do you feel now?"


    David rubbed the back of his neck as he responded, "It stings slightly, but most probably, I will recover by tomorrow."


    Alex nodded, "Did you have dinner?"


    "Yes, they provided a lot and then ady came to apologise along with the dinner."


    Alex smiled, "Must be Lady Veronica. Can''t believe such a kind woman resides in this family of hunters."


    David raised his brows as he added "Kind but cautious."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Alex was confused, "What do you mean?" In front of him back then, she showed no sign of being on her guard. She didn''t even bring anyone along with her when she came to meet him.


    David crossed his arms and asked, "Let me guess, you are not good at sensing Soul Energy."


    Alex allowed an exasperated sigh to escape before he affirmed, "Yep~not much good."


    David informed him, "Well, since you are Amanda''s friend and are staying here for the internship, I am telling you this," Drawing closer, David added,


    "Lady Veronica is undoubtedly using a skill to keep an eye on the whole mansion. Even our conversation is being heard by her."


    Alex frowned; he never expected that.


    The way she kindly smiled and casually talked, Alex never thought she would be so cautious to actually keep an eye on the whole ce without anyone''s knowledge.


    Alex gave a thankful nod to the man before asking, "Did you meet Amanda?"


    "Yes, and¡­do you mind if I sleep in the same room since moving Amanda-"


    "No, it''s okay. I will sleep in the guest room." Alex assured him. Since Amanda was in his room, it would be surely inappropriate for Alex to stay there, even if he slept on the sofa.


    Soon the duo said their goodnights and went their respective ways.


    ¡ª------**-------


    In a different room, Veronica sighed. As she thought, the boy was too observant and he also informed Alex about her skill.


    ''Haah¡­there goes my reputation¡­'' Veronica sulked; her potential son-inw must be thinking badly of her by now.


    However, she soon frowned upon sensing someone in the nearby forest.


    She focused on the presence and extended her senses to look at the person who appeared to be severely  injured.


    Veronica focused her senses only on the man and a name escaped her lips,


    "Ellion?!"


    Her figure disappeared in a streak as she jumped out of the window and, in a sh, appeared in the forest. It didn''t take much time for her to locate the man since the scent of his blood was actively wafting in the air.


    She squatted and flipped the man to look at his bloodied face. A hundred or so years ago, she might have had problems facing him in this state, but now she could easily control her bloodlust.


    "Ellion?! Talk to me! What happened?! Who did this to you?" Ellion was the messenger who used to bring notice and information from the Capital to them.


    "Lady¡­.I-I..it was someone from¡­the council¡­t-they didn''t want you¡­to get¡­this message¡­"


    Veronica frowned before she took the scroll from him, and after storing it in her pocket, she carried the man and brought him to the mansion.


    "Mydy?!" The maid sensed her mistress'' aura from afar, so she was waiting for her at the doorstep.


    Veronica had a grim expression as she handed Ellion to her and said, "Take care of him. Don''t let him die."


    "A-As youmand, mydy." The maid instantly took the man and marched inside the mansion. She has seldom seen thedy being so serious in the past.


    Veronica took out the notice and read it from top to bottom within seconds.


    The hold around the parchment tightened as she got to know the iing horde of wolves toward their territory.


    ''Those mutts¡­'' Her anger doesn''t stem from the iing lot but rather from the fact that someone was plotting against the Steelhounds, and that person is one from the council.


    ''Are wepromised?'' She couldn''t think of a reason which could force the King to betray them. Then what¡­


    "Lady Veronica!"


    "Ah!" Thedy was shaken off her daze as she heard Alex''s voice.


    Looking around she realised that not only Alex but David was also standing there along with the other servants and soldiers serving the n.


    Her aura was domineering enough to alert everyone.


    Well, it was better that they were here, "Alex¡­we are going to get attacked and I want you to leave the territory with your friends. Now."


    ¡ª------**--------


    A/N:- Alex be like: I am not in danger, I am the danger.

 Chapter 61- Abandon?

    So the report stated that a bunch of wolves were advancing towards the Steelhound territory. And Alex knew the reason behind their aggression.


    ''They areing here to kill me¡­'' Alex was not unaware of the memory share feature of these mutts. They can send the visuals before their death to their brothers and mates.


    Naturally, since it was Alex who killed that wolf back in thebyrinth it exins why they areing here.


    They can smell the death of theirrade on Alex. Crazy beings.


    Alex exined the whole situation to thedy so that she could understand that it wasn''t her who was getting targeted.   However, what concerned Alex was the fact that someone tried to sabotage the message from reaching the Steelhound.


    Someone was either plotting against Alex or the Steelhounds. That''s why they didn''t want them to know about the iing horde.


    "Lady Veronica, I think I should get going," Alex said, startling thedy.


    David frowned as he understood why the boy suggested that, he asked, "Are you nning to face them all by yourself? I must warn you that wolves aren''t mindless creatures like Minotaurs."


    Alex nodded, "I am aware, David, after all, I nearly lost my life while fighting one."


    Taking a pause, he told them, "Naturally I won''t be fighting them all alone since it would be foolish. I would lure them to the Capital where the strongest warriors must be present. They will take care of them and I will return after a week?"


    Alex suggested the safest and most efficient way of dealing with the danger. However,


    "That holds a lot of risk. First, they are a lot in numbers. As such, they can easily surround you. Second, the capital is about three days away from here on foot. Third, bringing so many beasts to the Capital can endanger the Majesty''s life¡ªand can make you a criminal. Fourth-"


    "Okay, I get it." David stopped and Alex epted that his n might not be too great.


    "Why don''t we fight them here?" Amanda, who suddenly made an appearance, asked.


    David went to support his sister and helped her sit down.


    Thedy of the house crossed her arms, and nodded, "That would be the safest option given we can prepare for the iing lot."


    Alex frowned, "Not only is Patriarch away, but even Sir Eric is not around¡­would it be wise to take this step?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Veronica heaved a weary sigh, "It''s risky but I cannot abandon the child who came here by trusting us."


    This statement alone made Veronica a hundred times better parent than Alex''s original ones.


    Turning her eyes toward the chief of security, she asked, "Shepherd, is there any n you have?"


    The said soldier nodded, "I have, mydy, but the strategy might harm your senses as well."


    Veronica frowned, "Go on."


    The dark-skinned man added, "The wolfkin often relies solely on their nose to sniff their prey. Not only their distinctive scent but they can smell fear as well. So we can use woodrot scent to distract them."


    Amanda cringed; she didn''t like that scent at all, and Veronica shared the sentiment.


    However, since it was a good n, she had no other option, "Okay, that works. But don''t spread it unless I tell you. Being too early would notify them and they might change strategy."


    "As youmand, mydy."


    Soon the soldiers marched out of the room, leaving a few people behind.


    "David, Amanda, I would suggest you two to leave-" Veronica began but was interrupted,


    "We are staying¡­well, I am, since if Alex dies-"


    "Then Edric will be sad. I have heard this before." Alex finished what she intended to say.


    And naturally, if his sister is staying David is going to stay as well.


    Veronica smiled, "You got good friends, Alex." Thetter just shrugged, "Well, you can say that."


    Now that it was settled that everyone was staying, Veronica said, "Since the danger is high, our preparation should match the danger level as well, right?"


    Suddenly thedy pressed her hand against the wall beside her, and a red runic symbol glowed.


    Everyone watched in astonishment as the wall shifted and another room, twice the bigger in size of the one in which they stood, appeared. However, not much space was allowed for a person to walk in since most of the space was covered with weapons and artifacts.


    Alex''s eyes shone, and his lips parted as his feet made their way into the treasure cave.


    He was greeted by the heavens.


    ¡ª-------**---------


    Edric was frustrated, "How long?" He asked, to which the other soldiers who were repairing the carriage wheel snarled,


    "If you are in such a rush, why don''t you repair it by yourself?"


    Edric gulped nervously and apologized, "Please continue; I won''t disturb you anymore."


    Aborne, who wasn''t standing much far away, approached the young man and told him, "Impatience is a disease for a knight. Get rid of it."


    Edric heaved a sigh, "I am sorry, sir, I won''t pester them anymore." Edric gave a brief nod before he looked away into the distant forest. The forest is about a hundred miles long before the territory of the Steelhound begins.


    If his calctions were right, then the wolves would reach Chainedvale any minute now, and without proper arrangement, the whole town might get demolished.


    Aborne assured him, "Alex is a strong and intelligent warrior. He will survive, trust me."


    "I know, sir¡­but the beings we are talking about here are one of the strongest creatures in existence, and no training or tournaments could prepare a mere student for the danger Alex is about to face."


    Forget about anyone else; even Edric¡ªthe rumoured strongest student of the Soulforge Academy¡ªwould fail to deal with more than two wolfkins at once.


    And Alex was in the territory of the unknown. What if after realising the reason behind this ambush, the people of the Steelhound abandon him? No one knows what kind of people they are. And Alex has a great record when ites to people abandoning him.


    ''Haah¡­why do you keep getting into trouble?''


    ¡ª--------**----------


    A/N:- Damn¡­the side effect of being near to the Protagonist.

 Chapter 62- Fangs and Steel(1)

    "You look rather happy for someone who is possibly going to die?" Near the entrance of the mansion stood two figures, and the question was asked to the boy who was wiping his sword.


    Alex paused and looked up at the green-haired girl before asking, "You don''t hold back, do you?"


    Amanda crossed her arms before asking in a matter-of-fact tone, "Isn''t it obvious? We are mere obstacles in their path. Their destination is you. Surely the most danger falls on you."


    Amanda doesn''t know what was there to hide.


    Alex exhaled an audible breath and continued to remove the dust from the katana he took from the arsenal.


    "I am happy because I wasn''t restricted from taking any weapon, and I had to pay nothing for it," Alex confessed. Although not many, he took around ten weapons and artifacts from the inventory.


    Since the Steelhound is filthy rich and Reba has a hobby of collecting sharp tools, she has filled several rooms with weapons of every size.


    Amanda sat down on the other end of the stairs and suggested, "If you love weapons so much, why don''t you ask Celestria to get you a whole forge? I mean, as a Princess she can afford that much easily."


    Alex side-eyed her before asking, "Have you taken me as a leech?"


    "Not leech but from what I have heard from Edric, it''s easy to negotiate with you if the person brings something of your interest."


    Alex scoffed, "Your boyfriend has a bad habit of spreading rumors."


    As he said, Alex sheathed the ck katana in the ssic ck scabbard and asked her, "Have you written a letter to Edric recently?"


    Amanda looked dazed as she shook her head, "Things were a little busy, and considering Edric must have started his internship, I decided not to disturb him."


    "Writing a letter can cause disturbance?" Alex asked; unsure how that works.


    Amanda looked at him with a small smile, "I know myself¡ªthe less I talk in person, on a letter I would be a chatterbox and might as well write something that would make him concerned. As such, I refrained."


    Alex was unaware but yes, if she writes something to share her sentiments, then surely it could distract Edric.


    ''Sarah was different...'' Remembering how that girl called any time, even while he was on a mission, he couldn''t help but smile. She didn''t like to talk much, but rather, she preferred to listen to him.


    They usually liked to hear each other''s daily life things¡ªbuying coffee, train station announcements, Alex cursing at his targets followed by the sound of his de slicing their heads...they used to share the trivial moments.


    Sarah was unlike any other romantic partner he had. She was different.


    "Why do I sense I somehow reminded you of someone important to you?" Amanda asked as she witnessed a rare smile, somewhat fascinating, on his face.


    Alex was about to respond when suddenly his face turned grim as he gestured, "They are here,"


    Numerous fireballs were shot into the air,unched from the back side of the mansion and targeting the forest spread around the mansion.


    Alex clutched his de as he sensed the iing presence¡ªtheir bloodlust was thick enough to make the air heavy.


    The orbs of mended on the iing horde and a heavy explosion erupted.


    **BOOOOOOOM**


    The ground shook in session as the me orbsnded on the horde¡ªhowever, as anyone expected, the wolves dispersed immediately when they sensed the danger.


    However, the soldiers also were waiting for the chance for them to separate, as they ganged up on the beasts one after another.


    Alex''s gaze was fixated in the direction of a single wolf who never moved nor showed any sign of receiving any damage by the explosion. Its red eyes bore on Alex, the intensity in them making it certain what kind of emotions the beast carried.


    "The leader of the pack?" Amanda asked to which Alex nodded.


    "There are twenty-seven of them..." David appeared beside the duo and told them, "Lady Veronica has said, ''Don''t engage until necessary.''"


    Alex scoffed, "And let those soldiers die because of me? Yeah, sure."


    Taking out his de, Alexunched off, his aim locked onto the nearest pup, its ws inches from tearing a soldier apart.


    For a heartbeat, he hung midair, his katana gripped in reverse, the sharp edge gleaming under the moonlight. His gaze burned through the wolf, unyielding and cold.


    "Second Step¡­" The words came like a whisper, and in the blink of an eye, he vanished into a streak of motion.


    A sh of steel. A gasp of air.


    The wolf''s blood erupted in a fine spray as it tilted its head just in time; yet couldn''tpletely dodge the attack.


    "Agh!" The beast growled, smoke erupting from the wound, as the cut was easily healed¡ªshowing the insane regenerative ability of the wolfkin.


    "Go and help others," Alex told them as he faced the beast, ready to get into another exchange.


    The soldiers nced at each other before they decided to heed hismand.


    Alex took a deep breath, gazing at the seven-foot-tall beast with long limbs and ws sharp enough to shred steel. Its glowing yellow eyes burned with primal rage, its lips curling back to reveal jagged fangs.


    "You....you are the one for whom we came!" The beast roared, its eyes shining menacingly with the craving for revenge and blood.


    The wolfkin lunged, ws tearing through the air. Alex sidestepped his movements a blur and countered with a vicious upward sh. Steel met flesh, carving deep into the beast''s shoulder.


    The wolfkin howled, swinging its other arm in retaliation. Alex ducked low, the ws grazing his shoulder, but failed tond a solid hit.


    He surged forward, his katana gleaming in the moonlight, and delivered another precise strike across the beast''s ribs. Dark blood sprayed out, sizzling against the ground.


    The wolfkin roared, staggering back, its healing factor already working to close the gashes. "Fast," it growled, voice guttural. "But not enough to kill me!"


    The beast charged again, ws raised. However, Alex didn''t show any sign of moving; rather, he straightened his posture and swung his katana in Linear sh, making the wolf pause, as it barely dodged the iing air sh.


    However, the side step was a mistake; the iing dagger prated its head, and this time, the beast was not able to dodge.


    "FUCK!!! WHAT THE HELL IS THIS?!" Even after pulling it, the beast couldn''t heal its wound at all, and the blood continued to pour.


    Alex took the opportunity and unleashed another Linear sh.


    The heavy sh tore through the beast''s torso, a deep, gaping wound splitting flesh and bone alike. The wolfkin stumbled back, its glowing eyes wide with shock as blood sprayed across the battlefield.


    "Arghhh!" it roared, its voice echoing with desperation. Smoke poured from its wounds as it tried to heal, but the dagger that stabbed its skull disrupted its regenerationpletely.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The wolf was losing its blood continuously, and in the desperate need to inflict damage, the beast closed its body in a ball¡ªmaking the ground tremble with the promise of something devastating¡ªbefore its body exploded with a deafening roar.


    **BOOOOOOOOM**


    The night sky brightened and the ground scorched under the effect of the explosion.


    Alex, who didn''t have the time to back off, was still unharmed as, just in time, a thick ice wall appeared before him, however, the intensity of the explosion was quite heavy¡ªbreaking the ice wall immediately.


    Alex backed off just in time to save himself from getting crushed under the heavy boulders of ice as he stood beside the chanter and said, "Quite overhyped you are for your sorcery."


    "Shut up and be thankful." Amanda spat as sheunched an attack to assist the nearby soldiers.


    Alex scoffed before he stepped forward and took the dagger which helped him finish the battle before it would have.


    The same dagger which Reba offered to hurt her, would now be used against these mutts.


    Alex took out the spear he was carrying and using a thin but strong rope, he tied the dagger on the other end of the spear.


    In this battle, this dagger would be most beneficial. These beasts heavily rely on their regenerative abilities, often letting their enemies attack them before theynd a lethal blow.


    Having a tool that not only prevents regeneration at the spot where it is struck but hampers the ability as a whole, is a gem.


    ''For once, I don''t regret meeting you, Reba....''


    With such thoughts, he turned toward the forest and jumped toward the next beast


    The night is long, and lots of opponents to deal with.  And the most satisfying part: Alex would be able to cultivate a whole lot of Soul Energy.


    This was the perfect opportunity for him to gain some much-needed level-up.


    -------**-------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Drop a fewments and PS to support. And also, I would appreciate it if you leave a review.

 Chapter 63- Fangs and Steel(2)

    "Ah!" Celestria woke up from her sleep¡ªan audible exim leaving her lips.


    Her breathing was unsteady, proof of the unsettling dream she just had. Sweat umted on her pale forehead as she stared at the duvet in a daze; unable to discern what she just saw and where she was, for a few moments.


    A foreboding sensation disturbed her sleep and pushed her to look at her wrist where the beacon she nted.


    She felt...danger. Alex is surrounded by danger, and Celestria is not able to help him. The intuition was so vivid that she had to double-check if the beacon was signalling anything. Fortunately, it wasn''t.


    ''He is with the people of Steelhound...although they are infamous for their wild hunting style, I hope they keep you safe...'' Joining her hands in prayer, Celestria requested every god in existence to take care of her best friend.


    --------------**--------------


    Although there were two people¡ªEdric and Celestria¡ªpraying for Alex''s well-being, seeing the condition around the battlefield, it doesn''t seem the prayers were effective.


    The wolfkin was naturally too strong, andbined with their unique skills and a vast amount of SE, which they umted through numerous hunts throughout the years, they became extremely formidable.


    There were about three hundred well-trained and high-ranking soldiers engaged in battle, and the rest were guarding the city and the mansion. However, despite the overwhelming number¡ªif considering the number of beasts to be only around thirty¡ªit seems the human side has taken quite a bit of a toll.


    More than a hundred soldiers were ughtered by the wild beasts¡ªtheir skin shredded, heads removed and blood pooling all around. These hunters were ruthless and quite thirsty to reach their goal of butchering that being who dared to hunt theirrade.


    Alex stood at one side after he was done dealing with another wolf. His body was bleeding and aching. It has been only half an hour and the number of beasts he was able to kill was two¡ªin return, he received several shallow wounds and a deep wound down his chest.


    As he gulped the potion, he saw that the soldiers were able to take down six wolves somehow by sacrificing theirrades and receiving life-threatening wounds in return as well.


    The size of the beast, their durability, their self-regeneration and their unique skill were like abination made for massacre.


    "This looks insane..." David, who was performing the role of supportive by utilising his ''Limit Break'', stood beside Alex and continued to watch the overwhelming battle between tired humans and adrenaline-boosted wolves.


    "Their natural constitution is way above inparison..." Alex heaved a sigh, this was hopeless. There were still more than fifteen of those beings alive, and on the other side, the final boss was seated with its eyes continuously fixated on Alex.


    ''I need to take down the numbers, or they might end up ughtering every soldier, and all will jump at me at once.''


    Alex formed a strategy before turning his head towards Amanda, "Amanda!"


    The mage, who was taking a breather after helping out a soldier to recover from a lethal blow, advanced towards Alex


    "Do you have something?" She asked to which he nodded and told her,


    "You see those eight wolves, they are almost aligned, right?"


    Amanda looked at whom he was pointing at, and nodded, "Yes...they are. What about it?"


    Alex offered her a Soul-enhancing potion and told her, "Restrict their movements and lock them with ice walls from either side. I want them to stand in a straight path even for a second."


    "That''s impossible!" Amanda voiced with her eyes widened, "They can easily break my ice and they aren''t foolish to not understand that something is up."


    Alex clicked his tongue, not because she rejected it, but rather because she was right.


    Just then, thedy of the house stepped in, "Let me handle that."


    Veronica narrowed her eyes, and, using her skill, ''Sensory Apex'', she sent the message through the soldiers fighting the beasts at whom Alex pointed.


    The only message she was able to send to many minds was, ''Lock them in a straight path''.


    And the soldiers immediately began to work, pushing their limits and showing sudden aggression, They began pushing the battle to a position where they could align the wolves in a straight path.


    Alex nced at Amanda before the girl huffed and took the potion. Using her free hand to chant the spell, she consumed the potion in one big gulp before throwing away the vial.


    "Here goes nothing." Taking a deep breath, she readied herself and gave a nod to Alex.


    Alex turned towards the elder Lockwood and told him, "Enhance me as much as you can."


    Saying so Alex dropped the extra weight from him and snatched away the dagger which he had tapped on the spear.


    Veronica frowned, "What are you going to do?"


    "There is no time to tell," Turning towards Amanda, Alex said, "When I say ''Go'' lock them." The green-haired immediately nodded


    David took a long breath before he directed his SE in Alex''s direction¡ªmaking thetter feel a sudden surge of heat prating through his skin and wrapping around his body.


    Alex didn''t have to check his stats to tell that his Soul Energy and his physical stats had been boosted.


    ''But still....this will inflict considerable damage...'' There was no point in pondering since, from what Alex could see, this battle would favour the opponent if they continued at the same tempo.


    Holding the dagger tightly, Alex bolted toward the far side of the mansion, his abrupt retreat startling Veronica and David.


    "Where did he go?!" David eximed, his tone a mix of confusion and urgency.


    Amanda, standing nearby, merely smirked. She had seen Alex''s methods during his trials. "Trust him," she said simply, her confidence unshaken.


    David hesitated but didn''t question his sister. Instead, he focused on channelling more enhancements into Alex, trusting her words. Veronica, however, expanded her senses, her eyes narrowing as she tracked Alex''s rapid movements.


    "He''s circling back," she murmured, astonished by his blistering pace. She stepped aside instinctively, ensuring there was enough room for his return.


    Amanda readied herself, her spell circle glowing faintly, her focus unbreakable. Then she heard the signal.


    "GO!!"


    The atmosphere shifted violently.


    The air turned frigid in an instant, frost creeping over the ground. A deafening rumble shook the earth as every allied soldier instinctively leapt back in perfect unison, their movements almost too smooth to be coincidental.


    Before the advancing beasts couldprehend the sudden retreat, towering ice walls erupted on either side of them. The narrow pathway left no room to manoeuvre, trapping the creatures in a frozen corridor.


    "GRRRR..."


    "What''s happening?!" one of the beasts snarled.


    "Cheap tricks won''t save you!" another spat.


    But their taunts faded into silence.


    A suffocating wave of energy nketed the battlefield, thicker and heavier than any they had encountered before. It wasn''t just magic¡ªit was pure, unfiltered malice. The wolves stiffened, their instincts screaming at them to turn.


    Behind them, Alex stood could be seen airborne, his silhouette bathed in the pale moonlight. His arm was cocked back, his hand gripping the dagger so tightly his knuckles whitened. Soul energy coiled around him, surging into the weapon like a storm brewing in his grasp.


    Then, heunched.


    "TEMPEST DART!!"


    The air howled as the dagger tore free from his hand. The force of the throw wrenched his shoulder violently, tearing at his muscles and cracking bones with an audible snap. But Alex didn''t falter¡ªhis gaze burned with unyielding determination.


    The projectile erupted with a deafening boom the moment it left his hand. It moved with terrifying speed, slicing through the air like a meteor, leaving a searing trail of destruction in its wake. The ground beneath its path burned, the sheer force carving deep scorch marks into the earth.


    The first wolf had no chance to react. The dagger struck its skull with devastating precision, the impact so violent that its head exploded in a spray of blood and bone.


    But it didn''t stop there.


    The de''s momentum was unrelenting, each strike an echoing boom of death. It tore through the next wolf, and the next, each time punching through skulls, snapping spines, and shattering bones as it carved its way down the line.


    Blood painted the icy walls, staining them crimson as the dagger continued its rampage. Limbs flew, and howls of pain cut short before they could fully form. The once-coordinated pack was reduced to chaos, their formation crumbling as the dagger imed one life after another.


    By the time the dagger finally buried itself deep into the frozen ground, silence reigned. The beastsy motionless, their bodies strewn across the battlefield like broken dolls.


    Alex staggered forward, his arm limp at his side, blood dripping from his fingertips.


    His vision was blurry, and the numbing pain was shutting off his senses¡ªwhen suddenly he found several other wolves, with much more aggression, advancing towards him.


    Alex''s breathing was shallow, as he tried to grab something to attack them...however, he failed.


    ''Fuck...where is my backup?''


    "Here I am!" Like the person heard his whisper, someone dropped before Alex, containing simr features as the wolves, but Alex knew that this one wasn''t a foe.


    Reinforcement has arrived.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    --------**-------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 64- Fangs and Steel(3)

    With Edric, the soldiers from the Capital, along with Aborne, charged at the beasts at once. The once dying down defending side suddenly gained vigor upon getting reinforced by the elite soldiers and the strongestmander of Grind.


    Edric helped Alex to sit down first as he took out several potions to help him recover his lost arm and blood. Just by looking at his torn arm, Edric winced


    The muscles were pulsating, the cracks in the bones were visible and his skin had melted and was clinging to his bones, signifying how much heat that sole attack radiated just now.


    It was terrifying to think that Alex couldunch such a devastating blow¡ªsomething no student and numerous teachers could dodge. It exins that Alex, indeed, is stronger than Edric, and he was holding back during the assessment.


    Edric saw his muscles healing but getting his whole arm healed would take time and a medic.


    "Ed!" Suddenly an unexpected voice greeted him, making Edric''s eyes widen, as he eximed,


    "Amanda?! What are you doing here?" He could have never expected his girlfriend to be involved in this war as well. Although her home was not far away from Chainedvale, surely the ripples of the battle wouldn''t have gotten her attention.


    Amanda exined, "I was going to the capital when I came across Alex...anyway, what are you doing here?"


    Although she was relieved to see her beloved here, to the point tears welled up in her eyes, she was concerned to find him here.


    Edric first pulled the girl in his arms and calmed her down, "It''s okay, Amy...I am here." Seeing her cry made his heart wrench, so he thought she must be scared and injured.


    Although not injured, it was true that Amanda was scared, and having Edric here helped her feel much more calm. She closed her eyes and relished the sensation that only this guy could provide her.


    Alex watched with a nk gaze before saying, "I am dying here...and you guys are getting all cosy."


    Amanda huffed as she nced at him, "Find another spot to die."


    Edric chuckled at that before he parted from Amanda and knelt before Alex, "I think you should rest now¡ªSir Aborne would possibly handle the situation."


    Alex nodded before, with Edric''s help, he got up from the ground.


    The trio advances towards the mansion so Alex can rest there, before Edric returns to the battlefield and help hisrades.


    However, while they moved Edric noticed something¡ªhis long ears twitching...


    "Alex..." He slowly murmured, and the silver head nodded,


    "...yeah, it''s...unnaturally quiet," Alex uttered what Edric was about to say.


    Amanda also noticed the fading sound of the battle from behind¡ªshowing that either the battle has ended or...


    "----!!" As Edric looked over his shoulder, his eyes parted to their widest reach, witnessing the sight that awaited.


    David, who had just helped Lady Veronica inside¡ªgiven she was tired after using her skill repeatedly¡ªalso came out and was shocked upon seeing the sight awaiting.


    A graveyard.


    Alex''s pupils dted as he saw the leader of the pack currently licking its paw and cleaning off the blood that it gained from killing those many soldiers.


    Behind the leader, the red-haired man was staggering on his feet and could barely support his weight by leaning on a tree.


    "...Sir Aborne....?" Edric''s eyes couldn''t believe that they were witnessing such a strong man in such a dire state.


    Finding the gaze of the humans on it, the wolf leader raised its paw over a dying soldier''s head.


    "NOOO!!" Edric shouted, however, it changed nothing.


    **SQUELCH**


    The head of the soldiers was crushed into bits and pieces as the beast stomped over the withering soldier and imed his life.


    Edric''s eyes blurred with tears, but those tears were not of grief but anger. Sheer agitation!


    "Edric, no!" Alex warned, but it was toote.


    Transforming into his berserk state, Edricunched forward. His roar echoed through the battlefield as his feet left the ground with explosive force, cracking the earth beneath him. His fists glowed faintly, the sheer power radiating off him sending chills down the spines of those who watched.


    The wolf leader, towering and blood-soaked, turned its glowing yellow eyes toward him, unflinching.


    CRACK!


    Edric''s steel-d fist mmed into the spot where the wolf had been standing a fraction of a second earlier, the force splintering the ground and sending shards of rock flying in every direction. But the beast was gone¡ªdarting to the side with inhuman speed, its massive paws skidding across the dirt.


    Edric twisted his body mid-motion, his other fistshing out in a wide arc.


    WHAM!


    The strike grazed empty air. The wolf ducked low, its movements eerily fluid, and retaliated. A massive wshed out, raking across Edric''s ribs with a sickening sound.


    SHRRIP!


    Blood sprayed as deep gashes tore through his side. Edric grunted but didn''t falter. His body, surging with rage, refused to acknowledge the pain. He swung again, this time aiming for the beast''s skull.


    The wolf leaped back effortlessly,nding with a heavy thud, its eyes cold and calcting.


    Edric mmed the ground again in frustration, the shockwave enough to send dust flying. Without pause, he lunged forward, his fist cocked back for another devastating punch.


    The wolf charged to meet him, its hulking form faster than it had any right to be. The two collided like a crashing wave against a cliff.


    THUD!


    Edric''s fist smashed into the wolf''s shoulder, and for a moment, it looked like he hadnded a solid blow. But the beast twisted mid-air, absorbing the impact and ramming its massive head into his chest.


    Edric staggered back, smoke erupting from his body and blood flowing down his mouth and nose.


    His vision turned blurry as he gazed at the bigger wolf, who had yet to show a single sign of being affected by the confrontation.


    The golden eyes of the wolf glistened with a predatory gleam as it flexed its ws, andunched forward.


    **SWOOOSH**


    Just in time, a me wall was erected before the beast, urging it to screech its feet in the path, and just then, a streak of silver crossed by Edric, removing the target from Wolf''s vision.


    "Grrrr..." The beast growled as it red at the redhead before changing its target.


    Aborne braced himself, his battle hammer ready to strike the beast even at the cost of his life.


    The wolf inched closer and closer; however, before it couldnd the final blow, someone appeared in the path and held the beast by its w.


    The wolf growled seeing the being in front of it, before its voice was heard,


    "This has nothing to do with you, bloodsucker. Move!"


    The wolf tried to push the man away however, the red-eyed man remained rooted at his spot¡ªshowing no sign of moving away at all.


    Eric, very calmly fixed his sses with his other hand and responded, "You are in my domain, and every person here is my guest. So yes, it has to do with me."


    The beast sensed danger and instinctively opened its maw, preparing to unleash an Ultra Sonic wave to incapacitate the man.


    But Eric moved faster. With a lightning-quick motion, he mped the beast''s maw shut with his bare hand. Without breaking stride, he leaped back, hoisting the massive creature as if it were weightless.


    CRACK!


    The vampire mmed the wolf into the frozen earth before the mansion. The ground exploded on impact, sending chunks of dirt and stone flying like shrapnel. Fissures spiderwebbed across the courtyard, shaking the very foundation of the mansion.


    The shockwave rolled outward in a deafening roar, bending trees and scattering loose debris. Even Alex, took a step back, his eyes widening at the devastating force unleashed in that single moment.


    Eric took off his sses and calmly began to clean them as he saw the wolf getting back up on its feet.


    Edric was shocked beyond belief to see the same beast whom he couldn''t even scratch was bruised and blooded by Eric in just a simple m.


    ''Is he even a human...'' Edric muttered inwardly but he was notining here. A reinforcement like Eric was all they needed.


    The wolf got back up on its long limbs before ring at Eric. This was not unexpected, the pack leader expected to face the young master of the Steelhound n here.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    That''s why, it came with all the preparation.


    "DEVOUR!!!" The wolf howled, its arms stretched and eyes glowing.


    Eric frowned, however, before he could have stopped the wolf from initiating whatever it was, several bodies of the dead soldiers and its ownrades began to get sucked into the leader''s body.


    Suddenly the air turned hotter passing each second as Aborne unleashed a torrent of mes on the beast, however, like an invisible forcefield was protecting it, the beast remained unfazed.


    With his fist clenched Alex watched the ugly beast turning into an abomination.


    ''Quite an internship this is¡­.''


    ¡ª------**---------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Leave ament.

 Chapter 65- Fangs and Steel(4)

    Devour: As the name suggests, it''s a skill that allows the skill user to assimte any being around them who doesn''t carry a will or the strength to resist. Although there weren''t any living beings in the current era who were reported to have simr skills¡ªuntil now, that is¡ªfrom the recorded knowledge, one could only derive a single weakness of this skill.


    Time limit.


    Devour heavily tolls on the body of the skill user, given not only the remaining Soul Energy of the beings but their skills and remaining vitality is absorbed through this skill. As such, for a single mind to process so many things gravely affects the user.


    Now how long can this specific wolf maintain this form, is a mystery. However, if they don''t do anything then everyone here will surely die.


    ....


    Alex gulped in apprehension as he gazed at the tall being that had transcended the form of a beast and entered the realm of a demon.


    Its massive frame loomed over the treetops, its shadow swallowing the ground below. Its fur bristled like sharp needles, and its dark body seemed to devour what little light the sky offered. The air grew heavy with its presence, thick with a suffocating dread. Crimson eyes burned like molten embers, and a jagged mark etched into its forehead pulsed like a wicked third eye, seething with malice.


    The creature''s sheer existence oozed power, demanding not just respect but raw, primal fear. Amanda''s face drained of colour as cold sweat dripped down her temples. Her legs trembled violently, ready to give way, and if not for her brother''s steadying grip, she would have copsed under the crushing weight of its presence.


    And it wasn''t just her; no one before the monster had faced something like this ever before. Even the strongest one, Eric, narrowed his eyes and removed his sses.


    This situation has turned ugly.


    The wolf scratched its feet on the ground before raising its maw,


    *OWUUUUUUUU*


    A chill ran down everyone''s spine as Eric muttered under his breath, "Here ites..."


    In an instant, four people vanished.


    **DHAK**


    Eric met the Wolf''s w head-on, using his bare hands to stop the beast in its track somehow. His feet dug inside the ground, the weight of the beast added to the enhancement skill it must be utilizing; Eric felt he might get overwhelmed.


    On the other side, Edric moved to catch Amanda and David in his arms and bring them far away from the battlefield.


    Alex mirrored the task and rescued Aborne before bringing the man to the other side of the mansion.


    "Edric....!" Seeing Edric going, Amanda tried to stop him.


    Edric just turned to look at her, his gaze holding those words which only Amanda couldprehend.


    Tears rolled down her eyes, as the girl loosened her hold on his sleeve as she uttered, "Take care."


    Edric smiled and after giving a brief nod, he returned to the battlefield.


    "Goddamn...." Edric eximed upon hearing several blows ringing throughout the forest, but he was barely able to see anything.


    Switching to his elven form, the teenager finally saw it¡ªthe sh between two monsters.


    Eric''s blood spear crackled with energy as he charged, tearing through the forest like an arrow. The wolf''s massive paw mmed down, ripping apart the ground and sending shockwaves that ttened trees in all directions. Eric leapt over the impact, spinning mid-air as his spear extended, stabbing deep into the wolf''s shoulder.


    The beast howled, shaking the earth, and with a violent twist of its body, it flung Eric off like a toy. He smashed through a tree, splinters exploding around him, and hit the ground rolling, already springing back to his feet. The wolf didn''t wait¡ªit lunged, ws tearing through the air.


    Eric ducked under the swipe and drove his spear upward into the beast''s chest. Blood sprayed, but the wolf didn''t slow. Its other paw came crashing down, and Eric barely twisted away in time, the shockwave throwing him back.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The beast disappeared, and the next time Edric spotted the beast, it was hovering over Eric, its maw open wide.


    Before the man could have jumped away, ripples of sonic waves rained upon him.


    "*OUUUUUUUUUUUUU*"


    The sheer pressure of those sonic waves made Eric''s blood spear disintegrate as the man clutched his ears to spare himself from the torture.


    The earth around the man sunk in, a proof of the relentlessness the beast carried.


    Eric gritted his teeth before a single drop of his blood transformed into a massive sword that pierced the wolf right in its chest.


    The scene was out of a horror book where an airborne wolf was stabbed by a ring red sword. Under the moonlight, the scene looked majestic.


    However, Edric''s daze was broken when Alex harshly pushed him from behind and shouted, "Find that dagger with me, you dumbass!"


    Edric hurriedly nodded, "Yes! Dagger...wait, what dagger?"


    Alex exined as he continued to search the whole ce, "It''s a silver de dagger with brown leather wrapped around its handle. The alloy of that dagger prevents these mutts from regenerating."


    Edric was startled to hear that. If there was such a thing why doesn''t everyone have one such treasure?


    But then, it was so useful, especially against inhumane beings, that it must be very valuable. No doubt why even the young master of the Steelhound n doesn''t have one either.


    "Kukuku~do you think we would let you y around with that dangerous thing?" Edric and Alex instantly straightened their backs and red at the still-alive wolf standing a few meters across from them.


    The most concerning fact was that it had found the dagger.


    Alex was about to take a step when suddenly, "Ah-uh! Take another step and I will devour this dagger."


    Edric scoffed, "You know it''s nothing but a lethal poison for you, right?"


    The grey-haired inhumane shrugged, "Doesn''t matter if it takes our lives. Until we can have our revenge against you...I will be more than happy to sacrifice my life."


    Alex gritted his teeth; he needed that dagger at all cost or who knows how long it will take to take down that massive creature?


    He was devising a n when suddenly the wolf froze...or more like it was prevented from moving.


    A stream of blood shot through its head and the beast was lifted into the air.


    Alex and Edric watched in astonishment as the wolf got swung up and down; every time its bodynded, a strong m was heard along with a loud cracking sound.


    The wolf was killed and healed several times before the dagger from its hand was snatched and was stabbed in its back¡ªceasing the life of the beast in an instant.


    Once the wolf was thrown away a woman appeared from the shadows, while smiling at Alex,


    "Hello, Darling~missed me?"


    Edric, who was just beside Alex, nudged him as he asked,


    "Bro...tell her I already have a girlfriend."


    Alex rolled his eyes.


    -----------**----------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 66- Fangs and Steel(5)

    "How did you know we were under attack?" Alex asked as Reba handed him back the dagger.


    Reba froze for a moment, and then, with a shy smile, she responded, "Actually, we didn''t make it much far away since, en route, I suddenly decided to run away from the carriage."


    Alex raised his brows, "You...didn''t intend on going away in the first ce, right?"


    Reba just smiled shamelessly, proving his hunch to be right.


    Edric, who failed toprehend what they were talking about, asked Alex, "You aren''t into her, right?"


    Alex heaved a sigh, "Does it matter now? Let''s get there and-ah!"


    Alex''s eyes slowly parted wide as he spotted the figure of the two finally appearing in clear sight as they stood across each other.


    Unlike the wolf, who doesn''t appear to have received much damage, Eric looked severely injured; several of his wounds continuously bled, making Reba frown.


    She advanced toward her brother, and before he could receive another blow on his head, Reba used her blood to form several long spikes, piercing the Wolf''s feet as she pulled her brother away.


    "Brother? Why aren''t you regenerating?" Reba asked in an anxious tone. Her brother wasn''t weak enough to kneel before a mutt. And the self-recovery abilities of a vampire far exceed a wolf.


    Then...how?


    "It seems....the dagger Alex used to kill the wolves...that abomination absorbed the extract of it as well. And now, every strike from it renders me from regenerating."


    Alex''s frown grew deeper hearing that, "Such a thing is possible?"


    Eric nodded, "There are several mysteries of Devour which we don''t know."


    Edric, who didn''t hear most of their conversation, was currently looking at the abomination which satzily on its spot without showing any urgency.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Umm...Alex, didn''t you say this transformation is time-restricted?" Hearing Edric''s words, Alex also turned to look at the beast and found the scene going beyond his expectations.


    "Why...it seems so rxed?" Alex muttered under his breath, only for Eric to exin,


    "It''s the skill of the securitymander¡ªBrain Split that allows the user to split its intelligence during the time of crisis and use the other subconscious half to formte ns and tactics. The beast must be utilizing the skill to reduce the toll on itself."


    In summary, it is bad news.


    Alex looked at the dagger in his hand and realized that to kill the monstrosity; he had only one chance. He has to kill the being with the dagger by damaging its vital organ somehow.


    Looking at Edric, Alex said, "Ed, you need to keep it distracted so I can move around and stab this thing in its eye."


    "----!!" Edric''s eyes widened and what he thought was uttered by Reba, "It''s impossible to reach its eye, given its heightened senses. And there is a high chance that the dagger might not work."


    "Do you have any better ns?" Alex asked with a tinge of frustration evident in his voice.


    Reba was rendered speechless since she didn''t have any idea how to defeat that thing at all.


    Eric staggered back to his feet, blood dripping from his forehead, his voice sharp but urgent. "Alex, we''ll keep it busy. Get to higher ground and aim for its eyes from a distance¡ª"


    His words caught in his throat. His instincts screamed danger. Without a second thought, he shoved Alex and Reba aside with all his strength.


    BOOOOOOM!


    The earth erupted, a deafening roar tearing through the forest as a massive explosion engulfed the clearing. Eric''s vision blurred as the shockwave sent him flying into a tree, the impact nearly knocking the air from his lungs.


    mes and smoke billowed, swallowing everything in sight.


    Above them, just parallel to the glowing moon, an enormous magic circle shimmered faintly, hidden by the moon''s radiance. The wolf''s guttural growls echoed through the chaos, its colossal figure illuminated by the eerie glow of its spell. The circle pulsed with energy, a silent threat now unleashed.


    Alex looked at the spot where the detonation urred, and he could see Edric still standing there; his form shifted.


    His body was engulfed in smoke and mes, but the teenager held himself to his feet.


    Alex thought not even once before he lunged into action, and using his enhanced speed, he brought Edric away from the danger zone.


    Reba went to check on her brother as the st just now was devastating enough to take down a whole fort.


    "Edric?! Talk to me!" Alex took out a vial of recovery potion and hurriedly fed him.


    Edric''s whole body was scorched, a testament to the strength of the attack he tanked.


    Edric gulped down the potion but he was left with no energy to fight the beast anymore.


    If not for Alex supporting him, Edric might have fallen to his knees.


    Looking slowly up, the raven-haired teenager warned, "Alex...run...." It was the fewst words Edric was able to mutter before he fainted.


    Alex held the boy close in his arms before looking at the beast with pure hatred.


    The smiling face of the wolf showed that it waspletely aware of the misery Alex was facing right now. It was not a mindless beast attacking whatever came in front of it; each action of the beast was targeted to hurt Alex in one way or another.


    "Alex..." Reba arrived by his side before the silver head handed his friend to her and told her,


    "Keep him safe." His eyes never wavered from the beast.


    Reba took Edric from him and supported the guy over her other shoulder, before asking, "What are you going to do?"


    Somehow she already knew the answer, however, hearing it from Alex only brought a faint smile to her lips,


    "I am going to ughter that dog." His whole demeanor oozed with a different scentpared to that time when he fought Edric.


    Reba could sense it; the primal desire for revenge that Alex possessed at the moment cannot be soothed by anyone or anything.


    She leaned forward and pecked on his cheek before wishing him, "Good luck~I will be cheering for you~"


    ---------**--------


    A/N: The next chapter would be the final of this arc. Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 67- Fangs and Steel(6)

    Alex was aware of the difference between himself and his opponent. Someone who is even a noble ranked Vampire couldn''t damage; what could Alex do to such a being?


    But was it enough to make him surrender and throw away his life? Yeah...no.


    Alex wrapped the torn sleeve around his injured shoulder with the Terminator dagger held between his teeth¡ªhe named the special dagger that prevents regeneration as Terminator dagger.


    With the dagger still pressed between his teeth, Alex summoned one of the swords which he received from the Prince as a reward. It was a ssic double-edged silver-de sword with a length of forty-five inches.


    The de shone under the moonlight as Alex gazed at the wolf with hunger. The hunger for blood and battle.


    He retained hisposure and lunged into action¡ªhis figure bing a blur as he sped towards the hunt.


    The wolf stood at the centre of the devastation, its eyes burning with unnatural crimson light, the pulsing mark on its forehead glowing brighter with every second. The spell circle moved in sync with Alex, tracking his every step like an ominous predator in the sky.


    A faint hum warned him. Alex threw himself to the side just as a glowing energy bomb erupted where he would havended in the next moment, the explosion tearing apart the ground and sending dirt and debris raining down.


    He rolled,ing up in a crouch, barely avoiding another st as the circle fired again, its strikes relentless.


    Alex moved through the jungle, his feet nevering to a halt since he knew the consequences of such leisure.


    The forest was a maze of chaos¡ªcraters littered the ground, smoke clouded his vision, and the once-sturdy trees were reduced to jagged stumps.


    Alex studied the wolf while he moved, the sts urring around him slowly became predictable. Why? Since Alex was moving in such a pattern that the Wolf could get ustomed.


    He realised that the beast hadn''t chanted a self-aiming spell; rather, it was sensing Alex''s presence and couldn''t track him every time Alex hid himself behind a fallen tree or inside a pit.


    His SE was so pitiful that not even the beast with such heightened senses could detect him.


    The wolf''s growl rumbled through the air, low and menacing. It didn''t move¡ªit didn''t need to. The spell was its weapon, and Alex was the prey, each bomb forcing him closer to exhaustion.


    Alex took a break, and hiding from the beast, he decided to first n what he could do.


    ''Moving head-on and attacking that thing is nearly impossible.'' Alex decided instantly what he could try.


    Picking a ratherrge chunk of stump he took a deep breath and threw it towards his left.


    And in the same instance, his figure blurred, utilizing the Second Step, heunched from the right.


    The spell could only target one object¡ªAlex had discerned it long ago, and as he anticipated, the wolf attacked the tree stump as soon as a figure emerged from the shadows.


    **BOOOOOOM**


    However, instantly the wolf sensed something approaching from the left, urging it to move in unison and swat the iing danger with its long furry tail.


    "Guh!!" Alex grunted as he was hit by something hard and heavy before he was hurtled back with double the force with which he lunged at the beast.


    **DHAK**


    He broke the first tree he hit against, and barely managed to twist himself away before a nted broken trunk, which surely would have made a skewer out of him.


    *Crunch*


    Alex softlynded in another pit and clutched his chest. Something... was broken and Alex was now out of potions to heal.


    ''How can I forget...''Even though Alex used the perfect diversion and trapped the wolf, he forgot that the being was not glued to its ce and could counterattack with its body.


    "*COUGH*" Alex violently coughed as blood fell out of his mouth and his vision began to turn blurry.


    "Grr"


    He could hear the wolf approaching, which meant it had sensed Alex already.


    Any sword art in his possession couldn''t win against this being. He could have tried with the Seventh Stance, but no weapon he fought with contained enough kic energy, which he could release as a single explosion.


    He was cornered.


    "*GRRRR*" Alex saw it...the massive shadow of the wolf hovering over him; his back facing the being who came here to devour Alex.


    Alex gritted his teeth and was preparing tounch the stance that the old man warned him about.


    However,


    **SQUELCH**


    Suddenlyrge spikes grew out of the ground and stabbed the wolf from behind.


    The wolf howled in pain, undoubtedly affected by the sudden attack that was directed by a certain familiar raven-haired woman.


    "ALEX! GET OUT OF THERE!" Reba shouted as she kept onunching several huge spikes, created of her blood, at the wolf. However, anyone could tell that she failed to injure the being, given the blood spikes got easily devoured by it and the gashes healing at a blinding pace.


    He heard her but Alex couldn''t respond. He overestimated his tolerance and capabilities. His ribs were torn, one armpletely ripped, and he had several other wounds that couldn''t heal even after consuming potions.


    He was shaking, from head to toe, swaying left to right. His vision was slowly turning dark, a sign very bad for a warrior.


    He tried to grab onto something...anything, however, he failed.


    **THUD**N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Dropping to his knees he saw faintly that Reba was fighting against the wolf with all she had. However, from what he could see in thosest moments...it didn''t seem Reba could continue the battle for long.


    ''She is going to die protecting...me...how foolish...'' His mind was shutting off, his blood pooling around him, making it seem he was kneeling in a pond to confess his sin.


    Alex has never been brought this close to death before¡ªnot even while facing the Soulless made him feel this miserable...however, now...there was nothing left for him to do.


    ''....?'' However, just as he was about to release the final thread and lose his consciousness, he suddenly smelled something that made him frown.


    It was...excessively sweet and tempting, pulling his attention from the pain and the battlepletely.


    Alex slowly parted his lids...and gazed at it....


    A grimoire.


    ''Looks tasty....''


    ---------**--------


    A/N:- Bro regaining his primal needs. Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 68- Beast

    "Again, I cannot express how thankful I am that you are apanying me, Headmaster " Inside the carriage, only two people could be seen. One of them was the speaker who just thanked the older man across from her.


    The headmaster of the Soulforge Academy, Hector, was currently apanying the same silver-haireddy who came to ask about Alex.


    The reason he decided to tag along was because thedy belonged to a foreignnd, and despite the reason, if she caused chaos, the responsibility would fall upon Hector. And also, he was curious to know the whole thing about Alex so he decided to go on a little trip.


    They boarded the carriage and were now moving toward the Steelhound''s territory.


    "It''s not such a big favor, Lady Beatrice. And it has been quite a long time since I traveled to a differentnd other than the Capital." The Headmaster assured her.


    Beatrice offered a soft smile before her eyes turned towards the outside scenery. There was a strange tension in her eyes that made Hector curious; urging him to ask,


    "Are you okay? You haven''t rested the whole day...is there something concerning?"


    Beatrice, without moving her eyes, told him, "I...have a bad premonition. I am not aware of the seal and the curse...however, I know for sure a way to weaken the seal."


    Hector frowned, "Is there a way to weaken the seal without the spell caster getting involved?" Earlier he heard from her that only the spell caster can break the seal on Alex.


    However...now...


    Beatrice looked at the man, before telling him, "The reason why I was so hurried to reach him, and was against the thought of letting him get this internship is because of the same reason"


    Hector removed his sses and while wiping them with a dry fabric, he asked, "Please be more clear,dy."


    His tone shifted a little, and it was justifiable for him to be stressed. The being they are concerned about here can easily destroy an entity without having the intention to.


    Beatrice exined, "Alex''s curse would overpower the seal if Alex is pushed to the brink of helplessness. When he epts defeat....his curse would try to break the seal."


    Hector shook his head, "But he never showed such signs of...having inhumane traits when he was facing the Soulless and was on the verge of death. Has the curse disappeared with time?" Thest bit was nothing but hope.


    However, Beatrice gave him a reason which burned his hopes.


    "At that time, Alex might not have epted defeat. The curse wouldn''te into y until Alex doesn''t surrender...and loses his will to fight. Until there is a spark of hope that he could defeat the foe with his own strength, the curse won''t show its effect."


    The carriage was engulfed in silence after that, and now Hector realized the reason behind her apprehension.


    Currently, Alex probably is in the most dangerous territory of Grind. And facing dangers that could push him to surrender is not impossible.


    ''I hope you don''t end upmitting something regretful, Alex....'' Read exclusive content at empire


    -------------**------------


    Eric, for a long time, couldn''t hear the loud explosions from the outside. Inside the room, only his mother and Eric were present, and they were getting treated by the servants so they could rejoin the battle.


    His mother has overused her abilities, and because of that, her eyes were currently wrapped with bandages, and an artifact was covering her ears to block her senses.


    Eric frowned, and after he told the servant to move away, the man got up from the bed.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Limply he strolled towards the window from where he could gaze at the battlefield.


    And the scene that greeted his eyes made every strand of his body stand erect, and his eyes widened to their farthest reach.


    ''The...fuck....''


    ----------**----------


    Amanda was weeping constantly as she applied a thinyer to the ice of Edric''s burnt body while David fed him a recovery potion and applied healing gel on his burning skin.


    If not for David providing a boost, Edric might not have been able to make it. Edric received the st head on and despite his berserk state, he wasn''t able topletely absorb the effect.


    "...I-I...am s-still...h-handsome...right?" Holding her hand weakly, Edric asked in a shaky voice.


    Amanda sobbed before scoffing, "You look like a burnt rooster."


    Edric''s lips stretched ever so slightly as he asked, "Y-You a-ain''t gonna dump...me...right?"


    "If you don''t recover then I might. So just get better already!" She couldn''t stop herself from shedding more tears as she covered her face and continued to wipe her tears.


    Edric felt his heart wrenching in pain, seeing his lover in such a state.


    However, before he could have tried to console her, suddenly David got up from his seat, garnering the other two''s attention.


    "Brother?" Amanda asked as she saw her brother advancing toward the window.


    "...why did everything turn silent?"  His question made the other two terrified, as the only conclusion they couldnd upon was quite disturbing.


    David slowly made his way towards the window, and upon looking at the forest, his body shook.


    "Brother? What is happening outside?" Amanda asked in anxiety, as she also got up and approached her brother.


    David was too shocked to say anything, so Amanda looked at the scene, which made her brother so petrified.


    However, once she gazed at the scene awaiting, her eyes parted wide and lips parted in shock as well.


    ....the hunter has turned into prey.


    ---------**--------


    Reba couldn''t believe her eyes, and with an ecstatic smile, she sat on a boulder and looked at the wolf who was running around¡ªcrying for its life.


    She didn''t know how and why, but her beloved went through some kind of changes¡ªhis teeth grew sharper and longer, his nails and hair grew longer, shining brighter than the moon. His whole demeanor made her shiver all over, and somewhere in her lower half, something began to salivate.


    Currently, Alex was lunging high in the air, chasing the wolf like a ferocious beast who had been starved for months and now was allowed to hunt whatever came in its path.


    The wolf howled in pain and fear as it continued tounch destructive spells at Alex. However, none of those attacks stopped Alex, nor did any of those injuries remain on him for long.


    Is he a human? This was the question most likely anyone would have thought upon seeing such traits. However, Reba wasn''t concerned about it. All she knew was that her Darling was hungry and watching him catch his prey was fun~~~~~


    "*AWOOOOOO*"


    Reba grinned; she knew this howl was for help. However, there was nothing in the vicinity that could help the big pup now.


    Alex descended like a predator, his body twisted mid-air, his glowing eyes locked on the grimoire. His fingers wed into the wolf''s thick fur as hended on its back, his weight driving the beast to its knees.


    The wolf bucked violently, its roar deafening, but Alex didn''t falter. With unnatural strength, he tore into its flesh, his nails ripping through the hide as if it were paper. Blood sprayed, thick and steaming, drenching Alex''s face and clothes.


    His movements were frantic, feral. He dug deeper, his fingers sinking into the beast''s muscle, his teeth bared in a manic snarl. The grimoire pulsed beneath its skin, glowing faintly as if resisting him. But Alex wouldn''t stop¡ªhe couldn''t.


    Reba watched in horrified fascination, her grin faltering.


    From her view, Alex wasn''t targeting the grimoire¡ªhe was consuming the beast itself.


    The true beast is finally iming its prey.


    ------------**-----------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 69

    Hunger¡­hunger¡­.eat¡­.eat¡­


    This was all going through his mind as Alex continued to devour the being who was terrorizing every person within Chainedvale until a few moments ago.


    His true motive was to devour the shining grimoire attached to the beast,pletely unaware that he was consuming the wolf itself in the process.


    The overflowing Soul energy in his veins was rendering any attack to damage him for more than a few seconds.


    The horrifying fact that the wolf wasn''t only getting consumed by Alex, its body was slowly fading due to the disappearance of its grimoire.


    "*HUFF* HUFF*" The morphed beast was petrified as it tried to swat the human away with all its remaining might.


    However, like a parasite, Alex attached himself to the beast with his long ws dug into Wolf''s fur and his mouth continuously moving with blood and the insides of the beast getting chewed.


    The gory scene made Amanda nearly puke as she advanced toward the battlefield and noticed how Reba was doing nothing to stop this¡­.savagery.


    "What is he doing?!" The green-haired teenager asked as she stood near the boulder on which Reba sat.


    Seriously, it was too horrifying to see a small human wing and biting a big wolf. The beast has already lost half of its body, and slowly, the strength to fight back has diminished.


    Reba grinned, "Darling is hungry so I ain''t disturbing him while he ate."


    Amanda looked at the girl in shock, "But why? And how Alex is consuming that flesh?"


    Her tone annoyed Reba as she groaned, "Can''t you see that Darling is just naturally so wild? He is just giving in to his true side."


    Amanda couldn''t believe what the woman was saying as she turned towards the battlefield again and found Alex had already devoured three-fourths of the beast.


    "We cannot stop it." Eric''s presence startled Amanda, however, her focus remained on his words.


    "It? He is a human, Sir Steelhound." Amanda rebuked which made Eric scoff,


    "If he is human then stop calling other beasts inhumane. Inparison to Alex, they are still too tame."


    "Indeed, Amanda¡­" Suddenly David joined which made Amanda frown. However, before she could have said something, David added,


    "Lady Veronica and several other servants are with Edric; don''t worry."


    Amanda closed her mouth and turned her attention towards Alex


    It was surprising to see how the resistance from the wolf haspletely disappeared but the hunger from Alex''s eyes has yet to subside even a bit.


    "Reba," Eric called out, "Can you restrain him?"


    Reba raised her brows, "Inside the blood cage? I think I can¡­unless Darling decides to eat me out~"


    Amanda ignored the innuendo-filled remark and asked the older male, "What do you mean restrain? Didn''t Alex save everyone here? Why cage him?"


    Eric sighed, "Do you think with the pace he is devouring the being, he would be satisfied just by that mutt?"


    Amanda frowned and looked at her friend. His red eyes were shining with unbound desire and hunger as he continued to munch on the wolf''s skull.


    She couldn''t refute that¡­the current Alex made her anxious. He might as well attack a friend with the vigor he possessed at the moment.


    Amanda was momentarily speechless and that was enough of a response to tell that she was in consent.


    David couldn''t help butment, "Looking at his current self it seems he is stronger and more wild than the wolf he just consumed. We weren''t able to defeat the beast¡­how will we restrain him?


    Eric, whose wounds have slowly healed up, pushed his sses as he muttered, "We have to try. I can''t let an intern run havoc."


    "*BURP*" Suddenly, a loud burp was heard as every eye instantly turned towards Alex, who rubbed his belly and let out a ground-shaking burp.


    Blood and muscles still could be seen on his once clean face, and his hands were red to his shoulders.


    Not even a scratch suggested he was injured and the way he grinned showed his clear intention.


    Eric summoned his blood spear and took a battle stance, "Here ites."


    Alex moved like a beast, hunched low, his bloodshot eyes glowing faintly in the dark. His bare hands twitched, fingers wing at the air. There was no strategy, no thought¡ªjust raw, savage hunger for destruction.


    With a guttural snarl, Alex lunged forward, closing the distance in an instant. Eric raised his spear, but Alex was faster, mming into him with enough force to send them both skidding across the dirt.


    Eric twisted, jamming the spear into Alex''s side. Blood sprayed, but Alex didn''t flinch. He grabbed the spear, yanked it deeper into his body, and snarled inches from Eric''s face before mming his forehead into Eric''s nose.


    Eric staggered back, blood pouring from his broken nose, but Alex was relentless. He pounced, his fists crashing into Eric''s chest like sledgehammers. The blows came fast, wild, and unrelenting, each strike forcing Eric further back, his feet dragging through the dirt.


    Reba sensed that her brother would get overwhelmed in no time since her Darling didn''t care about injury; a privilege that was provided to a being who can regenerate in less than a blink.


    She raised her hands. Several red threads erupted from her fingers, which approached Alex.


    "Sorry, Darling, but this will hurt."


    Explore new worlds at empire


    The threads wrapped around Alex''s neck and arms, burning fiercely and causing his skin to burn.


    However, Alex didn''t yell in pain, which almost anyone would have; rather, he twisted his body and offered a feral grin.


    Twisting his body he lunged at Reba, each thread shredding his skin and tearing his muscles, yet none of it seemed to be bothering Alex as he advanced toward Reba on all fours.


    Amanda sensed the growing danger on the woman so with her brother''s assistance, she summoned several ice walls in his way¡ªonly to be thrashed away by Alex.


    He¡­never stopped.


    Each wall was easily broken as Alex never stopped in his tracks.


    Reba braced herself, Alex lunged into the air, his ws above his head.


    However, before he could have grabbed Reba''s grimoire, Eric mmed into him from the side.


    Alex and Eric crashed into the ground like two meteors, the impact shaking the already ruined forest. Dirt and debris erupted into the air as they tumbled, Alex wing and thrashing wildly, while Eric used his blood spear to pin him down.


    "Stay down!" Eric roared, driving his spear into Alex''s shoulder. The crimson weapon burned with energy, but Alex''s grin only widened.


    With a feral growl, Alex ripped the spear from his shoulder, blood spraying, and hurled it aside as if it were a mere twig. His ws shed upward, catching Eric across the chest, shredding his shirt and, and leaving deep, bloody gashes.


    Eric stumbled back, clutching his chest, but Alex didn''t give him time to recover. He lunged on all fours, his speed blurring as he closed the distance. He tackled Eric again, his fingers wrapping around Eric''s throat.


    "He''s unstoppable!" Amanda shouted as she raised her hand and froze Alex''s body, starting from his arms.


    Alex''s grin, for the first time, went down, reced by a scowl as he directed his glowing eyes at Amanda.


    Those glowing, bloodshot eyes locked onto hers, and Amanda felt her breath hitch in her throat. His expression wasn''t a snarl or a roar of rage¡ªit was worse. He was annoyed. Cold, calcting, and dripping with disdain, as though she were nothing more than a fly buzzing in his ear.


    Amanda''s legs trembled, her body refusing to move. Her fingers twitched at her sides, desperate to summon another spell, but her mind screamed at her to run. To flee. To do anything but stand there like prey waiting to be devoured.


    His figure suddenly disappeared and Amanda was still frozen in her ce.


    Her eyes slowly moved downwards as she saw his sharp nails inches away from her neck¡­from her death.


    "Ed¡­" Thest name she took was the person she desired to see in her final moments¡­however, despite waiting for a few seconds, nothing happened.


    Amanda slowly parted her eyes and found an unnatural sight awaiting her.


    Eric also was stunned upon seeing the ferocious beast suddenly getting manhandled by a strange silver-haired woman.


    She had her hand locked around his neck, her legs entangled with his, and his arms remained pressed under her thighs.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    She haspletely incapacitated him.


    "Hector!!" The woman yelled before a figure descended from the sky and released a series of spells targeted at Alex.


    Every single spell sent a calming sensation to his brain and Alex was forced to ease his movements. Hector never stopped even once since he knew a single moment of release would be enough for Alex to overwhelm both of them.


    Beatrice looked at the ring ck symbol at the base of his neck. She raised her left hand on which a simile symbol was shining before she nted it on him.


    "Agh¡­.ah¡­." A soft cry escaped his throat as Alex''s eyes rolled back and the strength behind his resistance began to subdue.


    Not so long after, Alex stopped moving.


    Beatrice heaved a weary sigh as she heard Amanda asking, "Tell me you didn''t kill him."


    Beatrice smiled, "Don''t worry dear, I won''t kill my young master."


    ¡ª------**-------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. I hope you all enjoyed reading the chapter.

 Chapter 70- Memories?

    [Alex''s POV:]


    There was seriously something wrong with me.


    Thest thing I remember was that I was about to fall unconscious after getting beaten ck and blue by that wild dog.


    For the first time in my second life, I felt helpless and was pushed so close to death.


    It was then¡­some strange memories began to sh in my mind. It was all hazy and blurry however, I could somehow make the outlines out of those people.


    I was¡­a kid. From my perspective, I was short and frail. And unlike the people I have faced in both lifetimes, these people made me feel safe and at home.


    I was adored by others and everyone pampered me like some young master of a renowned n or something.


    It was too foggy to discern where I was or how the people around me looked. However, I have a feeling that if I look at them with my conscious mind, I can identify them.


    It was strange that I felt familiar with them, unlike those people I met as Alex after reincarnation. It was like I knew them as Ceaser, not Alex. But I knew it was impossible.


    My body was not in control for a long time¡ªmoving as the little boy moved. I spoke about what the kid desired.


    In those memories, I was particrly close to a certain young kid¡­.probably older than me since I called him ''Big Bro''.


    However, when I tried to look at his face¡­or even focus on his voice, I felt a sudden headache.


    And before I knew it I lost my consciousness, again.


    ¡ª------**--------


    Since yesterday, Alex had been caged inside a room with Beatrice, who is making sure that the seal remains intact.


    The others were just outside the room, taking turns to keep an eye on the woman.


    Eric was busy fulfilling his job as the n head when his father was away. Veronica was getting treated and couldn''t move as of now.


    Edric was also not in the shape to move around however, after Amanda told him that Alex was safe, the raven-haired finally heaved a sigh and focused on his recovery.


    Sitting outside the room were the Headmaster and Amanda.


    Seeing the younger one lost in her thoughts, Hector couldn''t help but ask, "Are you alright, Amanda?"


    The green-haired instantly nodded, "Yes, I am totally fine and healed."


    Hector smiled before rifying his question, "I meant to ask about your mental health. Is everything fine there?"


    Amanda¡­this time, wasn''t able to answer immediately.


    After thinking for a bit, she decided to trust the man, "Actually, headmaster, when I was fighting Alex, there came a moment when he looked at me. There was no Soul Energy in use nor any kind of skill as from what my brother told me¡­yet, when Alex looked at me I was frozen at my spot. It was almost like he silentlymanded me to remain there."


    Hector heaved a sigh as he softly caressed the little one''s head and sent a very thin calming spell in her mind.


    "It is believed that those beings who have gone through several experiences ... .dreadful experiences where they need to constantly kill someone to ensure their safety. Such beings develop a strange ability to incapacitate those targets which are weaker than them."


    Amanda frowned, and the reason behind her confusion was justifiable.


    After taking a pause, Hector said what she was thinking, "I know that Alex hasn''t been in such situations more than an average student. And it was the first time for him to show savagery yesterday. So I cannot tell you how Alex developed such blood lust at such a young age."


    Amanda heaved a sigh, "Just a single day it took me to realize how weak I am. Being in the top five in the academy doesn''t matter much in the real world where there resides beings which can easily trample on people like me."


    Hector couldn''t say that she was wrong, but he didn''t hesitate to console her, "You still are within that five percent with such astonishing potential. Just trust the process and keep training until you can be proud of yourself."


    Amanda''s lips extended in a soft smile.


    She was about to check on Alex when suddenly a maid arrived in the hall and informed her,


    "Lady Amanda, there is someone who tried to infiltrate the mansion and it seems she knows you and Lord Alex."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Amanda frowned as she instantly rose to her feet and advanced towards the entrance of the mansion followed by the Headmaster.


    Amanda had a hunch who it could be¡­however, it would be ridiculous for her to be here.


    ¡­or is it?


    "AMYYYYYY!!" Celestria, who was currently blocked by several soldiers from entering the mansion, shouted at Amanda with her hands raised.


    "C?!" Amanda immediately rushed towards her friend and looked at her up to down, "What happened to you?"


    Her clothes were torn, her head was bleeding, she had no shoes, and looking at her eyes, one could tell that she hadn''t sleptst night.


    No doubt why the soldiers didn''t recognize her.


    Hector gestured towards the soldiers before they immediately dispersed.


    Enjoy new stories from empire


    Celestria held her shoulders before asking, "Forget about that¡­tell me where is Alex?!"


    "I am right here." Suddenly a familiar person''s voice resounded before everyone turned to look at him.


    Tears welled in her eyes as Celestria instantly dashed toward Alex,


    "Alex! You are safe¡­.you are safe!" She embraced him tightly and continued to mutter under her breath, seemingly assuring herself that he was fine.


    Alex soon realized how she realized that Alex was in danger¡­the beacon.


    However, his focus wasn''t on how she got to know about him.


    Slowly detaching himself from her, he asked, "What happened to you? Why do you look like this¡­and¡­where is your carriage?"


    If Celestria had arrived here in her Royal Carriage, then the guards wouldn''t have stopped her from entering.


    With a soft smile, she responded, "It¡­actually got caught in an ambush near Helstine, and I was in a haste, so I ran all the way to meet you."


    "----!!!" Alex''s eyes parted wide upon hearing that. Helstine is a day away from Chainedvale on the carriage. And the route to Chainedvale from Helstine is not well built. Several forestse in the path and there are numerous wild beasts roaming in the forest.


    Looking at her bleeding feet and torn clothes, Alex realized the reason.


    He looked at the girl silently¡­with numerous emotions swirling in his heart.


    Celestria looked back at him with a smile of relief, never fading, but soon, the adrenaline began to fade¡ªpushing the fatigue to take over consciousness.


    Alex swiftly held the girl as he saw her falling to her knees.


    Looking at her, he inwardly muttered,


    ''Why do I always get chased by crazy girls?''


    ¡ª-------*---------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. I call it good pu

 Chapter 71- Past(1)

    "Was it Celestria?" Edric asked as Amanda entered his room.


    The other one nodded, "She sensed Alex was in danger and came right away." Amanda responded as she poured some water into a ss.


    Edric smiled, "It was a good idea to let her have the beacon."


    Amanda heaved a weary sigh, "I don''t think so."


    Edric frowned as, with Amanda''s help, he sat on the bed and drank a few sips of water, before asking, "Why did you say that?"


    Amanda exined how she first saw Celestria and then, she told Edric the reason why Celestria appeared like that.


    Edric''s expression remained unchanged as he heard his lover saying,


    "After seeing her wailing in relief this morning¡­I realized how deeply she loves him."


    Edric nodded, "Yup¡­that''s why I have been pushing both of them to give their rtionship another chance."


    Amanda smiled faintly as she sat down beside him and said, "Do you think I would have gone to such extreme lengths to see you as well if you had been in danger?"


    Edric didn''t hesitate while answering, "You might haven''t even boarded a carriage and ran all the way to see me."


    Amanda grinned, "Quite confident you are."


    Edric kissed the back of her hand tenderly as he whispered, "I trust the love we share."


    Amanda didn''t say anything to that, the smile on her face extending a little before she leaned forward and nted her lips on his.


    ¡ª------**-------


    In a different room, Celestria was told to lie down on the bed as Alex sat near the other end of the bed and rested her feet on hisp.


    "I am¡­really fine-ah!" She winced in pain when his ointment-coated fingers made contact with her wounded feet.


    Her once unblemished and fair feet were tainted with clotted blood spots and blue bruises.


    She said she lost her shoes somewhere on the path, and she couldn''t even remember which beast she fought against since her focus was on reaching her destination.


    Seeing that frown on his face, the blond Princess couldn''t help but ask, "Are you mad?"


    "Yeah, I am." Alex instantly replied. However, his displeasure only made her smile.


    Seeing that smile irritated him even more as he said, "Stop smiling."


    Celestria instantly controlled her lips¡­however, she couldn''t resist it for long.


    His fingers slowly moved up her heel to cover all the bruises. He has already cleaned her wounds and applied antiseptic.


    "I don''t like when people needlessly care about me," Alex grumbled.


    Celestria softly smiled before telling him, "But I am not ''people''...I am your friend and it''s my right to get worried about my friend."


    Alex looked at her sternly before telling her, "No friend goes to such extreme lengths for their friend. What if you had gotten yourself killed? Your father would have sentenced me to lifetime imprisonment."


    Celestria shook her head and assured him, "I wrote a letter before leaving my room stating that I am doing this of my own free will and no one shall be med for this."


    Alex stared at her nkly for a few moments before an audible sigh left his lips,N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "What are you, Celestria?"


    "Someone who doesn''t want to see you get hurt." She softly held his hand as she got up and looked at him tenderly.


    Alex was rendered speechless. This girl¡­why is she so persistent? This was not because of guilt or pity.


    Her dedication and passion reminded him of Sarah. That girl could also go to some extreme lengths when it came to him.


    Alex frowned, and after holding her hand firmly, he asked, "Celestria¡­do you love me?"


    Celestria was struck at her ce; her expression turned stiff, and colors faded from her face.


    She¡­.never thought about it. Maybe in a corner of her mind, she knew the answer; however, she continued to chase Alex in the name of friendship.


    However, when Alex asked it directly, she wasn''t able to say yes or no.


    Alex heaved a sigh before telling her, "Your behavior must be making it seem like you love me¡­.and that''s not okay given you have to get married one day to a guy whom your father selects-"


    "I don''t want that!" Her strong refusal surprised Alex.


    With her eyes closed and tears welling in them she repeated, "I don''t want to spend my life with anyone else. To let them touch me¡­to let them call me fondly¡­to let them know my secrets¡­I don''t want anyone else to have the right over it except for¡­"


    "Me?" Alex asked, seeing that she paused near the end. Hesitant whether she should say it or not.


    Celestria slowly opened her eyes and softly nodded. Just after not giving him a proper answer about her feelings, she confessed to him how she felt about Alex.


    ¡­.how marvelous.


    It would be a tant lie to say that Alex didn''t see iting. Her attitude has changed ever since she returned from her home after Abeth''s situation and he didn''t know why.


    He softly cupped her cheek before telling her, "I am unsure about how I feel about you so give me some time to think about it, okay?"


    Celestria held his hand, pressing more firmly against her cheek as she asked,


    "You¡­won''t abandon me, right?"


    Alex chuckled, "Even if I try to run away, this tracker would lead you to me."


    Celestria smiled, "Am I caught?"


    Alex slowly shook his head as he softly nted his head against hers and whispered,


    "I ampletely unaware when the innocent and sweet Celestria turned so crazy."


    They remained together for another hour before Alex told her to rest and left the room.


    He met David on the way. The dude looked too tired to even have a proper conversation so Alex asked him to rest as well.


    "Alex." Just as Alex stood outside the room where the silver-haireddy rested, the headmaster called out.


    Hector rested his hand on his shoulder before telling him, "Whatever you hear from her¡­remember that Soulforge will always be your home where you can return to any time you want."


    Hearing those words, Alex was surprised. He realized that the whole mystery behind his unnatural awakeningst night must be too severe for the Headmaster to say something like that.


    He gave a firm nod before assuring the man, "I will keep it in mind, sir."


    ¡ª-------**---------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Drop ament/review.

 Chapter 72- Past(2)

    The person whom she saw before she fell asleep was the same person she saw after waking up.


    "Morning." Beatrice softly said as she stretched her arms and let out a soft yawn.


    "Good morning. Do you feel any difort?" Alex asked which caused her to chuckle,


    "I should be asking you that¡­ah! Umm, can you tell me something¡­" Her drowsiness vanished as she seriously asked, "Can you tell me if there is something wrong with your grimoire?"


    Alex frowned; unsure what was wrong before he checked,


    [Name: Alex]


    [Age: 17]


    [Str: 34] (Avg: 30)


    [Spd: 42] (Avg: 30)


    [Int: 81] (Avg: 25)


    [Skill: Storage, Sword Arts, Rapid regeneration, Heightenedprehensibility.]


    [Soul Energy: 1020]


    [Upper limit: 500]


    [Lower limit: 25]


    ¡­


    He shook his head, "There is nothing wrong; I gained Soul energy and my stats have increased a bit after fighting those beastsst night."


    Hearing his words, Beatrice heaved a long sigh of relief.


    Alex couldn''t stop himself from asking, "Can you tell me what happened to mest night? It''s all foggy but I could tell something happenedst night which has affected everyone in this mansion."


    Earlier he noticed how Amanda was dodging his eyes and wasn''t looking at him when talking. It showed that she was apprehensive in his presence.


    Beatrice got up and sat while facing him. Taking the ss and jug she filled it to the brim.


    Alex waited silently as Beatrice drank a few mouthfuls of water before telling him, "I don''t think you are prepared to hear the truth."


    "If you don''t want any innocent to die because I am being kept in the dark, then sure you can choose whether to tell me or not."


    Alex couldn''t make her believe him so he just offered her the possible future.


    Beatrice was rendered speechless. She couldn''t believe that the same boy who immediately agreed with anyone who showed a bit of aggression toward him was now talking so sensibly.


    Heaving a sigh, she said, "Okay, I will tell you."


    She took out a small orb from her pocket and dropped it on the ground, before a barely visible force field erected around the duo.


    Alex didn''t need to ask what it was since he was aware of themonly found sound istion artifact.


    Thedy was quite hesitant, Alex noticed. However, he was persistent. He has to know what the heck happenedst night for him to traumatize his friend.


    "Alex¡­Celeria and Brendon aren''t your real parents."


    "I am aware ... and before you ask how, it''s pretty obvious that no parents would abandon their child just because he was used. So yeah, it was pretty obvious."


    Beatrice was indeed shocked that not only Hector, who was a wise and old person with quite a lot of experience, but a teenager like Alex also noticed the deceit of those two.


    Since she didn''t need to show him the same projection of that night, she continued with revtion,


    "The Nation in the north doesn''t work under the same monarchical system as Grind. There are three major ns running Everloyr. And among the three ns, Frostbate is at the superior position."


    "Every neww or the budget is passed by them and they have the authority to change the decision of the council¡ªunless the said decision isn''t regarded as for everyone''s betterment."


    Alex nodded, urging her to continue.


    "The patriarch of the Frostbate n, Sir Eryndor, has three wives and you were his third wife''s eldest child."


    She then went ahead and told him everything she told Hector. How Alex was adored and was said to have the potential to be the next n head. His behavior during the childhood phase and his rtionship with his siblings.


    Alex showed no clear reaction to her words until she reached that point where he showed signs of being inhumane.


    "I ate their grimoire?"


    "Yes¡­as what you told us. Since it happened so suddenly, no one saw what you did, but everyone noticed young master Elion fading."


    "And when you were asked, you revealed that you found his grimoire appetizing."


    Now Alex recalled what was so delicious lookingst night. It was the grimoire of the wolf that he devoured.


    ''Was Alex canonically like this¡­.then why didn''t he show such traits when he got killed by the Soulless-ah!'' How can he forget that soulless beings do not possess a grimoire?


    "So after that happened¡­the council was united to take the decision of what should be done."


    "This council consisted of members from every n and three members from outside any n. And the decisions they take are mostly epted by the people and the n members."


    Slight annoyance appeared on her face as she added, "Sir Elion was the second son of Patriarch''s first wife¡ªLady Sienna. And Lady Sienna''s father was among the council who conducted your trial."


    Alex moved his head in a semi-circr motion while he added, "So he took the revenge of his grandson by sentencing me to life imprisonment."


    Beatrice grimly nodded, "Yes, however, since there were no records about the skill you possess, it was decided to first suppress your curse."


    "A team of seven members was assigned for the job that suppressed that skill of yours from your grimoire and erased your memories until that time."


    With a sad look, she added, "Among those seven members was my mother."


    Releasing a heavy sigh she added, "The only person who opposed the decision of locking you up was your mother. And her demand might have been heard considering the Patriarch loved her dearly¡­until she was framed to be cheating on the Patriarch."


    Taking a pause she added, "Rather than saving her child from the prison, the pitifuldy was punished."


    **CRACK**


    The handle of the chair cracked as the strength behind his hold elevated suddenly.


    Alex looked confused about why he just felt the sudden anger¡­even though he doesn''t know his mother.


    In the first ce, he wasn''t Alex and it wasn''t his obligation to care about his parents¡­.right?


    Then why did he suddenly feel like this?


    Alex, with a frown, asked thedy, "Is there any way to know more about this seal or somehow erase it for like forever?"


    Beatrice expected this; as such, she told him, "Those who can help you are the council members and the remaining six members who put the seal on you."


    "Do you know where I can find them?"


    There was a certain apprehension in his voice that Beatrice noticed, and she knew the reason behind it.


    Beatrice calmly exined to him, "Look, Alex, these six people can only be summoned by the council, but threatening the council wouldplicate things. Rather I have a better and straightforward solution."


    "Tell me." Alex urged, calming down his nerves as he did so.


    "In a month a tournament would be arranged that would allow the people from different tribes and ns to show their might and prove their worth. The one who wins the tournament can demand anything¡ªa role in the council, a portion of the treasure¡­anything."


    Alex massaged his temples, "So you mean to say, I have to participate in this tournament and get myself a wish to know about this seal?"


    Beatrice hesitantly added, "Or¡­you can use that wish to grant your mother freedom."


    Alex didn''t reply to her instantly and remained sitting there in silence for a long time.


    He has no memories of this said mother, except for those few instances he sawst night.


    There was something certain from those memories; his mother dearly loved him. And because of him, she was framed and robbed of her freedom.


    For the first time in years, Alex felt a peculiar ache in his chest¡ªa mixture of guilt, confusion, and anger. Memories of a woman who held him close whispered words of love and shielded him with her frail body flickered in his mind.


    Yet, these were not his memories¡ªor at least, they didn''t feel like they belonged to him. They were foreign like a story read too many times but never truly understood.


    Alex would be lying to say that he didn''t feel a little inclined to save her. However, his priority lies in getting rid of this damn seal.


    After all, his focus was on the uing ascension contest. The enemies awaiting there are far stronger than the big wolf they faced yesterday.


    Going there without fully aware of his own body¡­the skills he possesses, and the restriction forced on him would be devastating.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    There was a certain hope in his heart that¡­maybe if he could get control over his hunger then it would be his best weapon during the ascension contest.


    ''So the tournament arc is it¡­'' He wouldn''t say he was confident in single-handedly winning this, but yes, if it was against humans, Alex was confident in his chance of winning.


    Suddenly Alex had a thought that he didn''t restrict within his mind and asked her,


    "Hey, Beatrice¡­what if, as a reward, I ask for the n head''s position?"


    "...."


    ¡ª--------**---------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Drop ament.

 Chapter 73- Returned to daily life

    The whole morning, Alex and Beatrice were involved in the conversation, the prior receiving knowledge of his birthce and the criteria for joining the tournament.


    It would happen right after the summit, which would be taking ce in Grind.


    Beatriceter said she needed to return, since,


    "I am still not discovered as an aplice to my mother. So I need to return as soon as I can."


    Alex raised his brows, "Won''t they suspect you? I mean, you oftene here to check on me?"


    Beatrice shook her head, "As much as it pains to say, the people of the n have slowly forgotten about you¡ªexcept for the patriarch who still goes to meet your mother seldom."


    Alex took a strong gulp upon hearing that.


    Beatrice left not so long after with Hector. The older male told Amanda and Edric to rest here for the time being and wait for further orders from the Academy.


    Given Aborne is no longer in the condition to continue with the internship, Edric might have to return to the Academy.


    Now, in the dining hall sat only five members, two being the members of the family while the other three were the students of Soulforge.


    Edric and David were tired and wounded so they only had soup for dinner and decided to turn in early today.


    The head position was left vacant since it was the seat for the family patriarch. On the right, Alex sat between two females.


    Across him were two vacant seats beside Amanda, but no one chose to sit there.


    ''I feel cramped¡­'' Alex inwardly muttered as Celestria was peeking nces at him and Reba was tantly staring at him with a grin.


    "Here, try this. It suits your taste." Reba suddenly picked a small shrimp that was coated in ring red spices.


    She brought it near Alex''s lips, and subconsciously he would have bit on it as well, if only Celestria hadn''t held Reba by her wrist, and smilingly told her,


    "Alex''s stomach cannot digest spicy food. I wonder if you want him to suffer."


    Reba red at the girl before freeing her hand, "You think Alex is weak? Pathetic."


    Celestria''s smile widened, "It''s not about weak or strong, Miss Steelhound. It''s about preference; Alex prefers delicate and soft food, and hot and wild food makes him suffer. So I guess you can take the hint?"


    Saying so, she extended a tender and creamy piece of chicken cutlet in his direction.


    Amanda raised her brows, she didn''t know Celestria had it in her.


    Veronica was surprised as well; seeing the teenager making it evident about what he prefers and that Reba should stay away from him.


    ''Alex is quite popr amongdies~''


    Reba snarled, "Tastes change with time!"


    Celestria retaliated, "But the general preference remains the same!"


    Alex, who was getting tired of all the nonsense(he didn''t understand the actual meaning behind the food war), suddenly bit on both chicken and shrimp.


    "Hoh~"


    "Wow~"


    Amanda and Veronica instantly showed a surprised smile while Reba and Celestria were bbergasted by his ''choice''.


    Reba and Celestria both nced at each other, before returning to focus on their food.


    A heavy silence descended in the room after that.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡­.


    "Yo, doing good?" Later that night, Alex went to Edric''s room and found the guy reading a book.


    Edric softly nodded as he rested the book away and gestured for Alex to sit down.


    Edric''s body hadn''t recoveredpletely and there were still dark burnt marks there; half of his face, left arm, and everything down his waist was charred.


    Although he didn''t look in pain, Alex knew moving around would cause him great agony.


    "You aren''t going to me yourself for all this, right?" Edric asked, his brows drawing closer.


    Alex scoffed, "Like hell. It was your choice to stay back."


    The frown from his face disappeared and Edric heaved a sigh, "Yeah, exactly. And not like this would be the first time I am getting hurt, and thanks to this experience, now I know where I should be heading."


    "Hmm?" Alex asked, "What do you mean?"


    Edric exined, "Bing a knight was my dream, however, after Sir Aborne visited me a few hours ago, I realized something."


    With his eyes resting on nothing particr, the raven-haired added, "I need to go beyond the level of a knight. Sir Aborne said, that as of now, I am already stronger than any knight under hismand. And maybe stronger than Sir Aborne too."


    Heaving a sigh, he concluded, "I need to¡­widen my horizon."


    Alex nodded slowly, happy that Edric hade to this realization on his own. Having a small ambition would cost him dearly when that otherworldly bastard shows up.


    After a brief pause, Alex changed subjects, "You sleeping here alone?"


    That question took him by surprise as Edric said, "You know right¡­that I and Amanda are still not there."


    Alex raised his brows, "Yeah, social norms."


    Edric narrowed his eyes, "Why does it seem you don''t give an F about them?"


    "Because I don''t."


    Edric chuckled, "Get yourself a girlfriend before we continue this conversation."


    Alex heaved a sigh. That mockery, hah¡­


    Alex didn''t stay there for long, and after saying, ''Take care'', he walked out.


    ¡ª-------**-------


    Ten days went by. That incident has shaken Amanda down to her core and she still gets nightmares of that night when she was inches away from death.


    Although she has yet to recover from the trauma of being helpless, her rtionship with Alex returned to normal.


    After spending a few days recovering, Amanda, along with Celestria¡ªthetter being awfully reluctant¡ªreturned to the Capital.


    Since Aborne was injured and his team was annihted, he decided to take a break for a month; as such, Edric''s internship was shifted to Steelhound¡ªa decision that Eric took after he saw Edric taking that attack anding out alive.


    No one argued over the decision since there was no better mentor than the Steelhounds who could teach a warrior at Edric''s level.


    ¡­.


    In the capital, inside a closed space, Amanda was engaged in her training.


    Amanda stood still, the blindfold pressing lightly against her skin. The indoor training ground was silent, the darkness around her heavy and suffocating. Then, with a faint hum, the first target emerged¡ªsilent as a ghost and coated in a thin, shimmeringyer of Soul energy.


    She didn''t need her eyes. Amanda''s senses red, sharp and unyielding. A flick of her wrist summoned a spear of ice that formed instantly, frost spreading along its edge like hungry vines.


    Crash!


    The spear shot forward, shattering the target in a single, precise blow. Before the fragments hit the ground, two more targets materialized from opposite corners, their Soul energy rippling faintly in the dark.


    Amanda turned sharply, her boots scraping against the stone floor. A wave of frost erupted from her outstretched palm, freezing the air into jagged shards. The shards exploded outward, slicing cleanly through the approaching targets.


    The ground beneath her chilled as she pivoted. Another target appeared, hovering just above her. She raised her hand, and a massive spike of iceunched upward, piercing through the Soul-coated surface with ease.


    Targets appeared faster, their Soul energy pulsing ominously. Amanda moved like a predator, swift and relentless. The sound of cracking ice filled the air as she dismantled each threat with brutal efficiency. Frost clung to her every step, the ground glimmering in her wake.


    By the time the final target burst into icy fragments, the training ground was silent once more. Amanda stood amidst the shattered remains, her breath steady and cold mist swirling around her.


    For the final strike, she unsheathed the short sword she carried. Her eyes remained still unneeded as she sensed her target moving left to right.


    The girl pinpointed the distance and the direction of the target and anticipated where it would be when she began approaching it with heavy steps.


    Just a few meters away from the target, she leaned forward, attached the sword to her hip and after blowing a cold breath, sheunched forward


    SHLINK


    In an instant, she was standing behind the target which was still moving. However, with a breeze, the upper half of the training doll was cleaved and fell to the ground with a dull thud.


    p p


    The sound of someone pping resonated as Amanda removed her blindfolds and turned towards the familiar man.


    "Marvelous, Amanda. You have beaten your own and even my record."


    Amanda faintly smiled as Devon approached her with a smiling face.


    However, his smile turned into a smirk before he asked, "Thest attack¡­don''t think I didn''t notice it."


    Amanda rolled her eyes, "So what? He nearly killed me, can''t I copy one of his moves?"


    Thest sword strike was an imitation of Alex''s sword art.


    Devon chuckled before telling her, "Now, today''s training is done. Return to your room."


    Amanda raised her brows, "But there is still some time left before breakfast?"


    Devon informed her, "I am chosen as an escort so I need to leave as soon as I can."


    Amanda hummed in questioning as she asked, "Escorting whom?"


    However, she soon regretted asking him,


    "The greatest hope of humanity and your elder sister~"


    ¡ª------**-------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 74- Internship ends

    Under bright daylight, two young men could be seen currently engaged in a brutal war against a horde of Minotaurs as a part of their training.


    Eric stood aside, his back resting against a boulder as he closely inspected the duo; noting what could be improved.


    On one side,


    Edric leaped like a blur, his wolf form crashing into the first Minotaur. His steel knuckles crunched into its snout, shattering bone. The beast reeled back, but Edric followed with a vicious uppercut that sent it flying.


    Another Minotaur charged from his blind side, swinging a colossal axe. Edric ducked low, swiped its legs out with a sweep of his ws, then mmed his fist into its throat. The beast''s bellow turned into a choked gurgle as it copsed.


    Snarling, Edric tackled two more at once. He ripped through their defenses, his ws tearing flesh and his fists smashing ribs. A third Minotaur lunged from behind. Without looking, Edric spun, catching its horn and twisting violently. The sickening snap echoed as the beast fell lifeless.


    While Edric fought like a storm, Alex was a whirlwind of precision. His de cut through the air, slicing into the first Minotaur''s chest. The beast swung a spiked mace, but Alex sidestepped, his movements sharp and measured. He delivered a lightning-fast diagonal sh, severing the creature''s arm.


    A second Minotaur tried to overwhelm him with brute strength, its war hammer crashing down.


    Alex met it with Sword Art: Linear sh. His de arced in a fluid motion, deflecting the hammer and slicing deep into its side in one smooth strike. Blood sprayed, but Alex was already moving, his sword glowing faintly as he unleashed Quick Silver. Three Minotaurs fell in quick session, their bodies cleaved with surgical precision.


    "Alex left!" Edric shouted.


    Alex pivoted as a charging Minotaur came into view. He crouched low, his sword shing upward in a deadly crescent. The Minotaur''s momentum carried it straight onto his de, and it crumpled.


    "Behind you!" Alex called back.


    Edric didn''t turn. Instead, he leaped backward, mming both fists down on the Minotaur Alex warned him about. The ground cracked under the beast''s weight as it copsed.


    The horde surged again, and Edric shifted into his elf form, his speed doubling. His strikes became even more lethal¡ªblurs of knuckles and ws that left Minotaurs staggering and disoriented. Alex, in tandem, activated Consecutive shes, darting between enemies like a shadow. His de found every weak point: throats, joints, and hearts.


    Thest wave came, but Alex and Edric didn''t falter.


    Edric grabbed a Minotaur by the horns, hoisting it into the air before mming it onto another, crushing them both. Blood painted his fists as he roared, tearing through the remaining enemies with savage efficiency.


    Alex faced two Minotaurs wielding shields. With a flick of his wrist, he unleashed Tempest Dart The force of a small stone strike sted through their defenses, shattering their shields and killing them in one fluid motion.


    He winced slightly but that didn''t stop him from advancing towards thest standing beast.


    Being done with his target as well, Edric also lunged at the remaining beast.


    The figure of two warriors, possessing immense blood lust and covered in theirrades'' blood and filth, broke the Minotaur from within as the hammer from its hand dropped.


    Alex''s figure vanished just meters away from the Minotaur, severing its head with a precise cleave, and Edric shot like a cannonball and pierced the beast through its chest, creating a gaping hole in the process.


    THUD


    A dull thud resounded as Edric and Alex stood side by side. One of them looked unaffected and still quite fresh despite the fact that he dispatched over thirty Minotaurs just now.


    Edric looked quite nasty, with his body coated with ckish-red blood and the innards of the beasts hanging down his neck.


    "Gross."


    Edric wryly smiled hearing that remark, "Without a sword, you would have looked just like me."


    Alex shook his head, "Nothing can make me as disgusting as you. I am elegant and precise."


    "Oh, yeah? Like a princess?" Edric purposely mmed his body into Alex to taint his ''oh-so-magnificent'' form.


    Alex clicked his tongue and began walking meters away from the disgusting being.


    Edric took his chance and again nned to m into his friend¡ªhowever, this time Alex simply paused in his track and raised his foot, which was enough to make the guy trip.


    "Haah~stop ying around," Eric told them as he held Edric by his cor before he could hit the tree and pulled him back.


    As the duo stood before the young master of the Steelhouse n, they were met by a shocking announcement,


    "Your internship concludes here."


    That surprised Edric as he asked, "But there are still fifteen days left?"


    "I am talking about Alex; he has to go for a task and I cannot prevent it from happening. So yes, his internship is over."


    Alex frowned, "What do you mean task? Who assigned me for it?" During the internship this was unexpected. And there were things Alex had to learn while being here.


    His growth within the Steelhound''s territory was moving exceptionally well. But now this¡­


    "I have no information regarding the said task. I just received the orders from the central ministry to send you to Ownhorg today."


    Alex waspletely clueless about what this was about, but since this concerned national importance, he couldn''t ask for more.


    Heaving a sigh he nodded, "Okay, when do I leave?"


    "I have arranged a carriage which would leave in an hour. Go pack your bags."


    Alex nodded and began walking away and following him, Edric also began to walk nonchntly.


    THUD


    However, a groan escaped his throat as Eric brought his hand on his shoulder and said, "Where do you think you are going?"


    ¡­


    Alex returned to the mansion and went to take a bath.


    Celestria often sends him letters, and she never mentions anything regarding this sudden task, implying she has no idea about it as well.


    But well, he has somehow achieved what he aimed for. His stats have grown, and now they look like this,


    [Name: Alex]


    [Age: 17]


    [Str: 44] (Avg: 30)


    [Spd: 61] (Avg: 30)


    [Int: 81] (Avg: 25)


    [Skill: Storage, Sword Arts, Rapid regeneration, Heightenedprehensibility.]


    [Soul Energy: 2201]


    [Upper limit: 500]


    [Lower limit: 25]


    ¡­


    As of now, he could easily fight against multiple wolves and utilize several sword arts without causing much damage to his body.


    He has made progress in Moon Dance as well; now he can dance in a full semi-circle, and not even once has he released a bit of his presence.


    As a spy and assassin, this skill would have helped him greatly in his previous life. But well.


    About Tempest Dart, then Alex no longer tears off his muscles while utilizing that attack¡­but if only he remains mindful of his movements. Slight miscalction and boom.


    "Haah~" Climbing out of the bathing pool, he wiped his body and tied the towel around his waist.


    Walking inside his room, he was surprised to see Reba sitting on his bed with a mischievous smile on her face.


    "You¡­I thought you were gone somewhere." After that day when Celestria returned, Reba seldom appeared before him.


    "I was told to hunt to keep my mind away from you. But when I heard you were going, I couldn''t resist." She slowly got up, as she said so.


    Each step of hers rang in his ears, her waist swaying sensually as she stepped closer to him. Her scent was overwhelming as she stood near him.


    She slowly brought her arms and rested on his shoulders.


    With her red ruby eyes shining with a tempting glow, she said, "You know I can give you everything right? Love, money, power, protection. You won''t need to lift your de again if you just promise to stay by my side."


    Bringing her face closer she whispered in his ear, "Just ept me, darling. I promise to keep you happy for the rest of your life."


    Alex looked into her eyes, a soft sigh escaping his lips.


    He didn''t scold her or push her away this time.


    Very calmly, he told her, "Look, Reba, even if I want to, I can''t stay idle and stop doing what I have been doing. There is something I must do to ensure a better future for myself¡­and for others. So no, I can''t ept your proposal."


    Reba never stopped smiling as she tilted her head and said, "So you are never going to ept the fact that I love you?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "I do¡­but I don''t think I can reciprocate your feelings¡­but yeah, if you want you can have my blood." Alex tilted his head and offered his neck.


    Alex remained silent for a few moments, expecting her to bite into his neck just like that day¡­however, all he felt was her tender lips on his cheek.


    Alex opened his eyes and looked at her in surprise.


    Reba was slowly retreating with her hands attached behind her back, as she said,


    "Without love, the blood won''t taste sweet. I will wait for you to fall for me."


    Alex asked, " What if that day neveres?"


    "Then it would be my loss¡­bye~"


    He still can''t understand what that girl thinks.


    ¡ª-------**--------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Drop ament and PS to support me.

 Chapter 75- Another?

    Being one of the head priests in the Cathedral allows me many rights in Grind, like ess to any church across the nation or preventing any organization if they are conducting evil practices.


    I am respected by many and adored by many. I have helped many in getting rid of their sins and conducted many trials in which I have saved the innocent and caught the culprit.


    In the cathedral as well, I am well-known and respected. However, all this authority and respect was of no use if I could not stop the woman I adore from leaving the church.


    When I joined the church, she was just sixteen years old, and now, I am twenty-four, and she is twenty-two¡ªyet even aftering this far, she hasn''t understood my feelings.


    And now she is adamant on leaving her home to join some trivial meeting between nations?


    "I think we should rethink this."


    At the entrance of the church where numerous nuns and priests stood, I called out,


    "I think Your Holiness needs to stay within the church. And if she really wants then we can have the summit arranged in the cathedral?" I suggested, and given that many others were concerned about her security, many of them looked interested in my idea.


    I nced at the Saintess¡­but her expression remained unreadable.


    Maybe¡­she no longer wants to go out? Or has she finally realized my feelings?!


    I turned my attention towards the golden-haired man, with a smile never leaving my face as I said, "Father Stephen? What do you say?"


    The head priest slowly shook his head, "Arranging the summit in such a short duration would not be possible, given we need to be careful about the foreign delegations."


    I frowned, barely stopped myself fromining, as I said, "We have the best holy magic user¡­aren''t we the best people-"


    "Father Christopher." A chill ran down my spine as, for the first time in months, I heard her voice.


    Because of the veil over her eyes, only her supple red lips were visible, which currently were stretched in a soft smile.


    "We have already agreed upon this decision so why argue over it again?" Her voice dripped with the sweetest honey that can easily enchant anyone who is new in her presence. Her allure, even without her revealing her face, was at the peak of beauty; making it impossible to resist for anyone.


    And that''s why I am worried that someone might bother the Saintess out there.


    "Ah, the carriage is here." Suddenly, someone called out, and every eye turned towards the said carriage.


    However, my eyes never left her¡­seeing her excitedly turning her head and looking at the carriage gave me a heartache. Although I wasn''t happy that she was leaving me, this different side of hers was satisfying to watch.


    ¡­ However, beyond all this, there was something that has been bothering me for a while now.


    Why this sudden enthusiasm to join the summit? And her frequent letter exchange with the Grandmaster of the Royal Court and the Headmaster of the Soulforge Academy gave off a very dangerous vibe.


    There was something definitely up that could disrupt her purity and focus from her belief and the church.


    No, I cannot let that happen. Thankfully, I was allowed to apany the Saintess so I could keep an eye on everything.


    ''I won''t let anyone have you¡­.the only person you can belong to is me.''


    ¡ª------**-------


    Alex was told to report to the camp settled in Ownhorg.


    It took him almost three hours to reach here on a horse.


    There was no significant part of this town that could make it a tourist attraction. It was just a small town that came in the middle of various routes, like a conjunction.


    Army barracks and hotels were present in abundance here since the border was not too far away, so those soldiers who didn''t want to return home or stay on the battleground liked to stay at ces like Ownhorg.


    Soldiers and civilians weremonly found on the streets as Alex advanced toward the military camp; as Eric told him.


    "You must be Alex," Just as he reached the camp, someone called out; ushering the silver head to disembark the horse and approach the soldier.


    The soldier had curly brown hair and the same shade of eyes. He extended his hand for a shake, "The name is Liam. Nice to meet you, Alex."


    "Likewise, Liam." Alex shook his hand with a nod.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The older one then turned toward the camp and said, "I received the report about your arrival and prepared a resting camp, just in case."


    Alex was interested in something else, "Did they tell you why I was called here?"


    Liam paused and looked at the younger one with his brows elevated, "They didn''t inform you?"


    "No¡­"


    Liam sighed with a smile extending his lips before he gestured for Alex to enter the tent first.


    Alex did as he was asked, while maintaining his guard, just in case.


    Liam first used the same artifact that Beatrice used to create a sound istion field before he began,


    "Well, it is understandable that they didn''t tell you about it through Steelhounds, since this is essentially being kept a secret."


    Alex was intrigued, "What is it that even the trusted Steelhounds cannot know?"


    Liam turned to look at the silver head before asking, "Are you aware of the being who is hailed as the Greatest Hope of Humanity and someone who holds greater importance than the Majesty himself?"


    Alex didn''t have to think more than once to draw a conclusion, "The Divine Saintess, blessed by the Goddess of Life? The only being who can chant Absolute Heal and someone who is hailed as the Holy Maiden in the church capital?"


    Liam was impressed by his knowledge, and it helped that he didn''t have to exin her importance to Alex.


    "Yes¡­and that person is joining the summit this year."


    Alex narrowed his eyes; he had heard about it from Amanda, but she said that her older sister¡ªthe Saintess¡ªwas returning home. He doesn''t remember if she mentioned anything about the Summit.


    "And you, Alex, are going to be her escort."


    Alex''s eyes widened hearing that, however, before he could say anything, Liam exined,


    "There will be others as well, to protect her. The soldiers from the capital and Sir Devon himself. But you will be protecting her from the shadows. You have to keep an eye on her carriage all the time but not appear anywhere around her until she reaches the main pce."


    Alex now understood his role; a bodyguard in disguise.


    It wasn''t surprising that the Saintess was receiving so much protection, given how much the different nations were trying to get her for themselves. And the pursuers aren''t limited only to the human race.


    Until now she was protected since the Saintess seldom left the Cathedral¡ªpossibly one of the safest establishments in the world¡ªhowever, now, her security might getpromised due to this sudden wish to join the summit.


    "Any idea why this sudden change in ns?" Alex asked.


    The brown-haired shrugged, "I have no clue; things rted to the Saintess always remain hidden beneath several folds."


    Leaning back in his seat, he crossed his arms and added, "However, rumors are circting that the Saintess is searching for fine warriors¡ªit is believed that she has been in contact with the highest ups, and under hermand, special drills and training is provided to the best of the soldiers. I am one of them, by the way."


    Thest bit came with a smug.


    Alex tilted his head, "Special training? Like what?"


    Liam hesitated a bit but then decided to trust Alex, given he was being trusted by the King,


    "They are called Phoenix Wings, a battalion under the directmand of Lord Steelhound. He has been training the ten of us for the past month, rigorously. Providing a special potion that heals our wounds instantly and enhances our regenerative abilities."


    Alex frowned; he had no idea. He wasn''t informed about Lord Steelhound''s whereabouts but he could have never guessed him to be involved with this special regime.


    ''What in the world is happening?''


    First, the changes in the school selection for the internship, and now this. It all indicates that the central authority of Grind is preparing for a massive war¡­like the ascension quest.


    But how is that possible? There are still three or so months left for the announcement. They shouldn''t be¡­unless!


    ''There is another trasmigrator like me in this world¡­''


    The realization made him frown. There was a high possibility and he has read in numerous fantasy novels how they send another transmigrated being to f-up the main character''s life.


    And Alex has a feeling that this person is closely rted to the higher authority, given how everything is happening behind the scenes and no one knows everything about it.


    ''Gotta find out who this fucker is before they end up screwing up my n and possibly this world¡­''


    ¡ª-------**---------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Drop ament.

 Chapter 76- Eyes

    The whole town of Ownhorg was on high alert; not even a single civilian could be seen at this hour.


    Alex was standing near the camp, looking around. The cold night felt lonely without any noise around, suddenly making him miss the usual noise of monsters around.


    ''Such an important figure and they are trusting a teenager for her security?'' Alex''s brow twitched as he realized the consequences of something happening to the Holiness and Alexing out alive from that incident.


    He would be instantly branded as a traitor, and his chances of participating in the Ascension Contest would be significantly lower.


    After all, these people would die and let their people fade away rather than lowering their egos.


    ''Haah gotta be careful with thedy.''


    Talking about thedy, Alex has heard that the Saintess is quite a beauty with an unblemished face and enchanting eyes.


    Once, a Duke-ranked Vampire arrived before the Cathedral to make the Saintess his bride, offering his territory, army, wealth, and soldiers as a dowry.


    However, forgot about hearing his proposal; the Saintess didn''t even let him see her face.


    It is believed that very few people have seen her face after she was granted the position in the church.


    "I wonder if I could ever get to meet the messenger of God¡­" Alex joked as he finished his beer and rested the jug back on the table.


    He took his sword and attached it to his hip. Then he went ahead and wrapped a ck fabric around his head, and mouth, leaving his eyes as the only visible feature on his face.


    He draped a long coat over his shoulders that was in ck shade, providing him the perfect blending shade.


    He had packed several swords and potions stored inside a locket which he was hanging down his neck.


    He has already checked himself once, so he knows that unless someone knows him at Celestria level, they won''t be able to identify him even from close.


    "Ready, soldier?" Liam appeared from behind, urging Alex to turn around and face the brown-haired man.


    "Here, this will allow you to track the carriage in which Your Holiness would travel." The man handed pearl shaped artifact of the size of a baby''s fist,


    "The closer you get to them the brighter it will glow. Don''t lose it, it''s expensive."


    Alex nodded before the older one added,


    "I assume you carry a secondary weapon?" Alex nodded and showed him the holster wrapped around his ankle, in which a small knife rested.


    Liam nodded, "Remember soldier, your duty is to keep an eye on the carriage and the battalion as well. I trust my soldiers but until there are people they love more than their duty, they can be used against us."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Alex narrowed his eyes. He understood what the other one meant by those words.


    Silently, he waited, and the older one said, "If you feel necessary, you are allowed to kill, soldier. The King trusts your judgment, and so do I. It''s my obligation, to be honest."


    One could tell that Liam didn''t trust Alex just because of the rumors of him being a yer of a hundred Minotaur and a hybrid wolf. The brown-haired was just forced to let Alex have his way while he would be protecting the Saintess.


    Alex heaved a sigh before assuring the man,


    "Needless killing is still not something that suits a human. And I definitely am a human."


    Liam breathed a sigh and gave him a firm nod, "Best of luck, Alex."


    ¡­..


    The carriage of the Holiness entered the town around midnight and crossed the streets of Ownhorg at a gradual pace.


    Every building, every store was being guarded from within and outside, so no blind spots remained.


    It was said that the Saintess would be resting here for a few hours, before continuing her journey to the Capital.


    They couldn''t have afforded to let her stay at one ce for more than three hours¡ªgiven they can''t cover the area more than a certain limit¡ªso the Saintess couldn''t restpletely until she didn''t reach her destination.


    Alex was standing on the building across the hotel where the Saintess would stay.


    He was given the liberty to station himself wherever he found it suitable, given once the Saintess entered this town, she was under his protection.


    Alex watched the beautifully decorated carriage making its way through the streets and advancing towards him.


    The carriage wheels halted, the horsesing to a slow pause as the Commander of the battalion, Liam stepped toward the carriage.


    Since the building wasn''t too tall, Alex couldn''t see anything on the other side of the carriage.


    However, he didn''t have any choice since all the buildings in the vicinity were short, and any other spot would have given away his location.


    ''Well, Liam is there¡­'' Deciding to trust the Chief, Alex began to look around for any possible long-range assant taking aim.


    Between his fingers twirled a coin, ready to dispatch any suspicion being with a dart that they won''t be able to dodge.


    Alex''s head continued to move around¡­.until he felt a pair of eyes looking at him.


    He paused¡­turningpletely still for a moment before he redirected his eyes down at the carriage, feeling the gaze being directed from that direction


    "---!!" Alex''s eyes widened as he saw the Holy Maiden standing there looking exactly at him.


    He was struck at his pletely frozen.


    Although her eyes were covered there was no doubt that her eyes were directed at him.


    Alex wasn''t able to respond until a strange man with long grey hair appeared beside the Saintess.


    Alex instantly backed away, hiding himself from the two.


    ''What¡­the actual fuck¡­'' He knew he was visible but not enough for someone to easily spot him like that.


    Even Liam failed to see him¡­but the Saintess¡­


    ''Is this some divine ability of hers?'' Alex questioned himself as he peeked back at the spot, and thankfully, there was no one standing there anymore.


    *Pat*


    *SHLINK*


    "Easy there!" Devon instantly raised his hand, regretting startling the guy who took out his sword at the drop of a hat.


    Alex heaved a sigh, "You will get yourself killed one of these days while ying your sneaky game."


    Devon heaved a sigh, his hands resting over his waist, "Is this a way to talk to your senior?"


    Alex scoffed, "As of now, I have the authority to raise my de against anyone, junior or senior."


    Devon smirked, "And who do you think gave you such privilege?"


    Alex raised his brows from behind the veil, "You? I thought it was the King?"


    "Well, he gave the permission, but it was me who chose you for this task. No need to thank me."


    Alex stared at the man nkly, "You know, right? A single mistake here, and I will have to say goodbye to everything and everyone I hold dear."


    "But¡­will you?" Devon asked with his left brow cocked.


    Alex turned around and began gazing at the hotel where the Saintess was resting.


    He wasn''t allowed to nt any artifacts inside the room, so he couldn''t hear their voices.


    Currently, inside the room, only the Saintess was sitting, while outside the room, Liam and the same man who came with the Saintess were talking.


    "Who is he?" Alex asked the older one beside him.


    Devon gazed at the man, his eyes narrowing a bit before he said, "Christopher Ferywien; a supreme Saint in the Cathedral and someone who has acquired a seat in the Seven Dominion."


    Alex was surprised, "Seven Dominion? Isn''t that the biggest council of the human race? I reckon they are the most important seven people in the human realm?"


    Alex was aware since, during the ascension contest, these seven people would be the ones who would elect the representative from the human side.


    Devon nodded, "Yeah, the council that makes decisions for the human race as a whole."


    After taking a brief pause, Devon added, "I have a feeling that this summit holds greater importance than any of them in the past ten years."


    Those words caused Alex to narrow his eyes.


    Important matter¡­and the Saintess. He has a feeling that the transmigrator would be present during the meeting as well.


    Things were going in a definite way it seems, and even before the heavenly decree. Although Alex knows that this is a good thing since if they prepare now, there is a greater chance of this world surviving during the contest.


    However, if someone else has the knowledge about the contest and if they choose the ten contestants beforehand, then it would be troublesome.


    Looking at Saintess who silently stood near the window, Alex couldn''t help but mutter under his breath,


    ''Through you, I hope I can find that bastard who is hell-bent on ruining my ns¡­''


    ¡ª--------**--------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Tell me, until now which character you like the most. And if you are enjoying the story so far, consider dropping a review.

 Chapter 77- Reward

    Devon could be seen climbing the stairs of the hotel which was the most important establishment in Ownhorg at the moment.


    His confident demeanor was actually a facade. The person he was supposed to meet wasn''t just any church member he had faced in the past. Although he has exchanged a few letters with her, this was the first time Devon was going to meet her in person.


    That''s why, even though his back was straight and not a single speck of apprehension could be detected from his expression, from the inside, Devon was indeed quite nervous.


    *Creak*


    Stepping on thest stair, he turned towards the left and found Liam and Christopher standing there.


    They naturally paused and turned to look at him, "Hello gentlemen." Devon greeted, as he tried to silently pass by them and enter the room.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    However, "Wait a minute; where do you think you are going?"


    Christopher''s tone irritated Devon, however, naturally, he retained a smiling face and said, "I was summoned by the Saintess."


    Christopher narrowed his eyes before he walked toward the door and knocked on it, "Your Holiness, is it true?"


    Devon failed to hear anything from the other side but the way Christopher''s eyes widened, it was apparent that he got the answer.


    He stepped back and told themander, "Check him."


    Devon heaved a sigh and extended his arms, allowing Liam to search his clothes for any suspicious substance.


    Once Liam was sure he gave a nod of approval before Devon fixed his clothes and walked past the two.


    He gave a soft knock before waking inside the room.


    *Click*


    As he closed the door and gazed at the figure sitting near the window, Devon was frozen at his ce for a moment.


    She looks beautiful.


    Although the upper half of her face was covered, Devon could tell that this woman was practically the most beautiful human he had ever gazed at.


    Her long greenish-ck hair was cascading down her left shoulder, as thedy sat on the chair with her left leg draped over the other elegantly. Her whole demeanor was calm and warm, making one believe that nothing bad could happen in her presence.


    ''No rumors about her were untrue¡­she indeed is the Mother of Humanity.''


    Devon almost felt kneeling before her and worshipping the woman; however, he stopped himself just in time and asked,


    "You asked for me,dy?"


    "Devon. Sit down first." She gestured towards the chair resting beside the door, which Devon took and after bringing it forward a little, he sat down while facing thedy.


    Her face was still towards the window, seeming like she was basking in the ethereal glow of the moon.


    "Tell me, Devon, he is here, no?".


    Devon didn''t have to ask for whom this ''he'' referred to, before he answered, "Yes, Your Holiness. Alex is here."


    Very faintly, he saw her lips stretching in a smile, but that might be his imagination.


    "Do you want me to call him?" Devon asked and that made her flinch. This time he was sure that she jolted hearing that.


    She turned towards him, and remained silent for a few minutes, possibly pondering.


    Devon didn''t disturb her while she contemted.


    There is something about Alex in which she is interested¡ªthat was his deduction seeing how the Saintess insisted on making Alex her bodyguard.


    Finally, she gave an answer, "No, that won''t be necessary. I want to take my time."


    She softly patted her chest, making Devon look away instantly.


    "Ah, Your Holiness, but he won''t be actively around you. Alex was told to guard you from the shadows."


    "I am aware. But that''s no problem." Her calm demeanor returned as she again turned toward the window.


    After a brief pause, she asked, "Did you send them the proposals, as I asked you?"


    Devon slowly nodded, "Yes, Supreme Grace. As you said, I sent numerous proposals for Your Highness Celestria''s marriage this evening."


    Devon was told by the Saintess that for the Princess'' and the nation''s betterment, it was necessary for Celestria to get married this year.


    "The path she is treading on is dangerous and would lead her father to his demise. It''s necessary for her to detach herself from the nation as soon as she can." The Saintess added, making Devon feel a little apprehensive.


    The words of the Holy One were absolute, and if she says that Celestria might bring Grind to its demise, then it must be the case.


    "I have shortlisted the best grooms for the Princess along with a piece of advice for the Majesty. He would understand what must be done."


    The Saintess gave a faint nod, "Well done, Devon. Come and get your reward."


    Devon stood up and after reaching near her, he knelt down and raised both of his hands above his head.


    Soon he found a thin vial resting on his hand as the Saintess said, "Threerge containers of Absolute Heal potions. Use it wisely, Devon."


    Devon was smiling ear to ear as he stood back up and said, "I cannot express how thankful I am right now of you, Your Holiness. Thank you."


    The Saintess didn''t say anything as Devon stepped back and walked out of the room.


    He can finally reduce some burden for Melissa.


    ¡ª-------**---------


    Alex yawned as he stood near the edge of the rooftop and continued to look at the woman who was continuously sitting near the window.


    There was nothing she did, no resting, no moving, no reading¡­just sitting there and looking at nothing constant. Her eyes were covered so he didn''t know whether she was even awake or not.


    ''She is mysterious and beautiful¡­'' Alex couldn''t get tired of staring at her; however, to prevent himself from cking, he kept moving around.


    There have been no suspicious movements within the city borders; however, outside, he heard the sound of people shing, which means that, indeed, the foreign countries were aware of the Saintes''s presence.


    ''Why do I feel that these shallow attacks are just to assess the situation?''


    Even if that horde of wolves attack the town, Alex doesn''t think they would be able to protect the Saintess for long. After all, the soldiers of the Steelhound were trained by the Lord of the house and were provided with excellent weapons.


    Although these soldiers were strong, they couldn''t bepared to them. And Devon cannot handle the situation from every direction.


    ''I just hope the enemy forces don''t involve inhumane¡­''


    Alex remained standing there for another hour before the carriage was brought back in front of the hotel again.


    Stretching his body a little, Alex prepared himself. His horse was stationed behind the building.


    Once he ensured that thedy sat inside the carriage along with Christopher and Devon boarding another carriage behind hers, Alex jumped down the building andnded beside his horse.


    "McQueen, let''s go for another ride." The ck mare neighed in response before Alex climbed the magical beast.


    He has yet to summon his own Soul beast; however, he hoped he could get something like a horse so traveling around bes a little easier.


    The carriage rolled out of the town slowly and Alex followed it from a differentne, his ears picking the sound of the wheels as they moved.


    Finally, out of the city boundaries, a whole group of horse-riding soldiers began following the carriages, keeping them in the middle.


    There were around sixty horse-riding soldiers who were traveling in a hexagonal pattern with both carriages in the middle, to provide maximum security.


    Alex was traveling about two hundred meters on their left nk. While they moved through the in path, Alex''s route was through the forest to keep himself hidden from the in sight.


    His eyes continued to survey the surroundings and the soldiers for any possible traitor to show its true color.


    For a few miles, nothing happened, and Alex also continued to move without any pause.


    However, the sky suddenly darkened, prompting Alex to nce upward.


    His breath caught. It wasn''t the sky that darkened. It was countless rows of arrows blotting out the light, descending like a storm of death upon the battalion.


    "WATCH OUT!"


    A soldier screamed and leaped from his horse, raising a shield as he nted himself before the carriage. The others followed, dismounting and forming a wall of shields in practiced unison.


    But Alex''s fists tightened. He saw what they didn''t.


    ''They''re going to explode¡­''


    The faint glow of ignited tips flickered on every descending arrow. Hidden beneath their shields, the soldiers remained blind to their doom.


    Alex surged forward, prepared to shove the carriage aside himself when¡ª


    ''Goddamn¡­''


    A radiant barrier erupted from the carriage, a glowing dome that pulsed with power.


    The storm fell. Arrows detonated in midair as they struck the barrier, fire and shrapnel blooming in a blinding chain reaction. The earth trembled beneath the onught, shockwaves rippling outward. The night turned to chaos, mes roaring like hungry beasts.


    Yet, within the heart of the inferno, the barrier stood unyielding. Each explosion bent harmlessly against its shimmering surface, dissipating like waves breaking against a cliff.


    Alex staggered to a halt, shielding his eyes from the searing brightness.


    From within the carriage, a voice¡ªsteady, rhythmic,manding¡ªrose above the chaos. The chanting carried an undeniable weight, resonating through the air.


    The barrier glowed brighter, absorbing the final bursts of fire until silence fell. When the light faded, not a single soldier had fallen. The battalion stood frozen, staring at the unscathed carriage, their breaths ragged with disbelief.


    Alex stared at the carriage in which the Saintess rested, as a thought passed by his mind,


    ''Okay¡­along with beauty, she is incredibly strong.''


    ¡ª----**------


    A/N:- Guess who gonna wife her up? Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 78- Pawn

    Celestria couldn''t believe her eyes. In front of her rested several canvases on which the hand-drawn paintings of several young men could be seen.


    She was resting in her room, thinking about what she should write to Alex, when suddenly a servant came calling for her, saying that her father needed her.


    And now, in his chamber, his mother and father were showing her the potential groom they had selected for her.


    "Father? What is this?" Her tone suggested her shock and reluctance at once and that was something the King expected.


    Turning towards her father, she asked, "I had your permission to not get engaged until I finish school, no? Then why so suddenly¡­"


    Forget about getting engaged; the very thought of getting tied to another man who isn''t Alex repulses her.


    Adolf heaved a sigh and got up from his seat. He expected much, so he isn''t reluctant to confess the reason,


    "Daughter, I know this is sudden, however, a prophecy has been bestowed upon you and us."


    Celestria frowned but chose to remain silent for the time being¡ªallowing her father to continue.


    Adolf nced at his wife who was sitting nearby, both of them exchanged a look before thedy stood up,


    "C¡­it has been prophesied that if you don''t get married and sent away from Grind this year, then not only you but the nation would meet its demise."


    Celestria''s lips parted hearing that, as she asked, "Who¡­just who said such a thing?"


    Adolf grimly added, "Someone whom none of us can defy. The Saintess."


    Her shock elevated. Celestria was aware of how much her father and everyone in the nation honored her words. And whatever predictions, in the name of prophecy, she has bestowed have always turned out to be true.


    And now¡­it''s about her.


    Celestria clenched her fist, her head leaning down a little.


    Her mother grew worried as she said, "Look, C-"


    "Mother, I am okay." She suddenly raised her face and assured them.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Turning her gaze toward her father, she said, "The prophecy requires me to leave the Grind this year, right?"


    Adolf frowned, "Yes¡­but unless you don''t get married, I won''t let you go away."


    Celestria smiled in defeat, "That''s¡­.not something my heart and mind would allow me, Father."


    Adolf grew worried as he silently waited for his daughter to add,


    "I cannot simply ept just anyone as my husband. I already have someone in my heart with whom I want to spend my life¡­so marrying someone else would be like destroying two lives."


    Adolf''s frown grew deeper, as he asked, "Is it Alex?"


    It was not unknown to the King about how close these two had be. Initially, he assumed their closeness was a result of spending childhood together.


    However, their sudden closeness these days, had him worried. And now, it seems his worries were warranted.


    "C¡­are you sure you want to spend your life with Alex?" Her mother asked¡ªa tender expression on her face that assured Celestria that her answer wouldn''t be harshly rejected.


    Without thinking twice, the blond teenager nodded, "I cannot see myself with anyone but him, father, mother. Please don''t force me into marrying someone else."


    Seeing tears in her eyes, the Queen stepped forward and hugged her child.


    Seeing the two crying, Adolf''s heart melted at the sight. He could never retain his King-like demeanor in front of his daughter and wife (sons get the harsh treatment).


    Heaving a sigh he said, "Okay Celestria, I won''t force you to marry against your will,"


    The duo parted as Celestria looked at her father with hope igniting in her eyes.


    However, "For him to be my son-inw, Alex needs to prove his worth."


    Celestria''s eyes were again filled with tears, as her mother retaliated, "Dear¡­why are you doing this to our daughter?"


    "No Mery, the grooms I selected for C are all excellent in different fields. That''s why I want Alex to show his worth before asking for my daughter''s hand in marriage."


    Looking at Celestria, Adolf said, "Once he returns, bring him to meet me."


    ¡ª-----**------


    It had been a few hours since they left the town and were heading toward the capital.


    A few goons appeared here and there, and three soldiers died because of their ambush, but no ring danger has appeared until now.


    ''We are still six hours away from the Capital¡­'' Alex, who continued to move through the forest, couldn''t help himself from feeling tired after moving around this much.


    He traveled from Chainedvale to Ownhorg today, and now, without rest, he has been riding a horse for the past five hours. It was natural for him to feel a little worn out.


    "*YAWN*" Stretching his arms, he breathed out a yawn, before looking back to the front¡ª


    ¡ªonly to have his arms get frozen in the air, as he looked at the obstacle waiting for them.


    Alex''s expression turned serious as he saw the thirty-foot-wide path beingpletely obstructed by strange-looking men.


    And as far as he could see, it wasn''t just a singr row; rather, more than half a thousand soldiers could be seen currently blocking their path.


    ''This is sick¡­'' Alex stared at the horde of enemies with his mouth parted in shock.


    Theypletely outnumbered them and there was no escape route in view at all.


    Alex''s focus returned to the carriage as he saw Christopher and Devon exiting the carriage with evident concern written on their faces.


    Apanied by Liam, the other two advanced forward.


    Alex looked back at the enemy forces and found a single man, among hundreds, was actually sitting on a chair, with his legs draped over the armrest. The man has long ck hair and a nonchnt smile as he remains lying on the wooden chair with a smile on his face.


    And the most striking feature¡­his elongated ear made him stand out.


    ''An elf¡­'' Alex nced at his soldiers, but thankfully, they all seemed human.


    Christopher and Devon stepped toward the leader and asked,


    "What might be the reason for you to block our path?" Devon asked, politely.


    The man snickered, and without lifting his eyelids, he said, "Nothing much, just lend me that carriage and the person inside of it, and I promise I won''t kill any of you."


    Christopher frowned, "Who sent you? Who are you working for?"


    The man finally parted his eyes and turned towards the priest, "The one whose proposal Saintess rejected. Lord Barkanov."


    "---!!"


    Christopher remembered thatst year when the Saintess went to the elven territory to remove the gue that was eating away the lives of countless elves, a certain Prince proposed marriage to her.


    Naturally, the Saintess rejected him politely, and given how the Prince smiled and didn''t show any displeasure, Christopher believed that the matter was resolved.


    However, "That chameleon showed his true color-"


    **SHLINK**


    The priest instantly stopped speaking as something cold touches his cheek, draining all the color from his face as he instinctively raised his hands.


    Devon and Liam reacted a momentter as they got into battle position, and warned,


    "You don''t need to be violent when we are still talking," Devon warned, spell circles swirling around him.


    "Don''t take any RASH steps," Liam stated, his sword positioned to attack the man any moment he showed any sign of attacking Christopher.


    The elven leader ignored the other two, keeping his de pressed against Christopher''s cheek. His voice turned cold as he asked,


    "Do you dare to insult my master again? Speak carefully, father."


    Christopher, though trembling slightly, refused to back down. He swallowed hard and raised his voice,


    "Your master is a traitor! I have every right to call him what he is!"


    The elf''s eyes narrowed, his grip on the sword tightening. Devon and Liam immediately stepped forward, their weapons raised, their auras ring with intent.


    "Stop this now!" Devonmanded. "There''s no need to escte!"


    The elf tilted his head, his smirk widening. Ignoring the others, he leaned closer to Christopher, his de pressing just enough to draw a thin line of blood.


    "Brave words from a man so close to death. Shall I teach you what happens when you cross someone like me?"


    Christopher flinched but managed to keep his voice steady, his pride outweighing his fear.


    "Do it! Kill me if you want. It won''t change the fact that you''re nothing but a pawn to your so-called master. A desperate man following orders from a failure."


    Liam''s grip on his sword tightened. Devon shot him a sharp look as if to say, Don''t move yet!


    The elf''sughter broke through the tense silence. It was deep and mocking, cutting through the air like a de. He pulled back his sword with a flourish, spinning it before nting it firmly into the ground.


    "You''ve got guts, maggot. I''ll give you that," the elf said, his eyes gleaming with amusement and menace. "But pride? Pride won''t save you here."


    Christopher red at him, his chest heaving, but before he could retort, the elf raised his hand to silence him.


    "Fine then," the elf dered, stepping back and cing his foot on his chair. His voice boomed with authority as he addressed everyone,


    "If you''re so proud of your kind, prove it! Send out anyone you want, in any number you want. If even one of them cany a scratch on me, I''ll take my army and leave."


    The soldiers around them tensed, their breaths caught in the weight of his challenge.


    "Or," the elf added his grin widening, "you can beg me for mercy and save yourselves the humiliation. The choice is yours."


    The forest fell into silence, the elf''sughter lingering like a haunting echo. Devon clenched his fists, his mind racing.


    ''This isn''t just a fight.''


    ''It''s a game¡­and he''s already a step ahead.''


    ¡ª-------**---------


    A/N:- How was the chapter? Thanks for reading. Drop a review, since it''s not moving anymore T~T

 Chapter 79- And... end

    "So¡­the King would assess Alex before giving his permission?" Amanda asked in a bit of surprise as she and Celestria sat by side and continued to have breakfast.


    In the pce only Amanda was the person with whom Celestria could talk about this, so she sought out her friend and shared her dilemma.


    "Yes¡­but I don''t know how he will test him." Celestria continued to stab the piece of meat with her head supported by her other hand.


    There was clear apprehension in her voice and Amanda could understand it.


    It is indeed quite a difficult task for a girl''s father to ept their child''s lover.


    Heaving a sigh, Amanda assured her, "What are you scared about? Alex is one of the strongest warriors in the human realm. Someone with a bright future. I doubt your father could have found someone like him."


    Celestria smiled; she liked it when someone praised Alex.


    However, her smile soon froze when she heard Amanda adding, "But C, have you even asked Alex whether he wants to get married this soon?"


    Although their rtionship has improved recently, Amanda believes the new version of Alex is ambition-driven. He has a specific goal in his mind which he wants to reach.


    Unlike in the past, when Alex''s whole world revolves around Celestria, the new him is more focused on his ambition and gaining more strength.


    And amidst all that, Amanda doubts if he would readily agree to marry Celestria out of the blue.


    All the color from the Princess'' face vanished when she heard that.


    She was only worrying about her parents until now, however, now that she thinks about it, Alex hasn''t even reciprocated her feelings¡­.


    Forget about making her, his wife, Celestria isn''t even his girlfriend yet!!!


    ''Oh my god¡­oh my god¡­what should I do?!'' Covering her head Celestria felt a huge crisis had befell on her.


    Seeing that reaction Amanda already knew the whole case.


    Heaving a sigh she said, "I have a way to help you."


    Celestria instantly turned towards her friend and said, "Whatever the way is, just tell me. I need to get his agreement on this."


    Amanda looked at the Princess seriously before asking, "Before that, tell me, C, are you a hundred percent certain that you want to spend the rest of your life with Alex?"


    "There is no doubt in it, Amy. I cannot imagine a life without Alex and these feelings cannot have been any more certain."


    Amanda continued to look in her eyes, trying to find even a bit of uncertainty¡­however, there was not even a single speck of doubt in her eyes.


    She finally sighed and focused back on her food.


    Just as Celestria was about to ask what she should do, Amanda said,


    "Let''s go shopping."


    ¡ª-------**--------


    The first person that came to his mind when the elf challenged them was Alex. However, Devon knew that he had to keep Alex hidden from in sight as of now.


    Alex is their strongest soldier, and to keep the Saintess safe he has to remain hidden until the very end.


    The foolishness has beenmitted, and that cannot be changed.


    "I am-" "No, Liam."


    Just as themander was about to step forward, Devon stopped him.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "We need you tomand the battalion, and that elf seems well-versed in swordsmanship. The match-up can go in the best or the worst way." Devon reasoned and Liam, although reluctantly, had to agree.


    Christopher was indifferently standing beside the carriage in which the Saintess rested.


    Devon couldn''t help but feel annoyed at how that jerk escted things and now was pretending like he did nothing.


    ''Well, in a way, this is for the best.'' The Grandmaster knew that if the elf attacked with all his force, they might not have any chance of defeating them.


    Seeing Devon stepping forward, Alex didn''t have a good feeling.


    ''This is not a battle he can win¡­.'' Although Devon was strong, probably the strongest mage among humans, the elf in question was also a seasoned warrior. And even if Devon does leave a scratch on the elf, it is highly unlikely he would let them go.


    Regardless of what he thought the Grandmaster stepped forward and stood  before the elf.


    Tension rose on the battlefield. There was a lot at stake and to save from the disgrace of letting the most important figure of the nation get abducted, Devon has to give it his all today.


    A heartbeat of silence passed, then the elf vanished.


    Devon''s hand shot up, and the air in front of him distorted, warping like heat waves. A sharp ng echoed as the elf''s sword collided with the invisible barrier. He slid back, his feet skimming over the dirt like a shadow.


    Devon''s lips curled. With a sweeping motion, the gravity around the elf intensified. The ground groaned under the strain, cracks spidering outward.


    The elf darted sideways, untouched. His movements were effortless, each step calcted to evade the crushing weight. He surged forward again, his de a blur.


    Alex narrowed his eyes as he saw the Grandmaster manipting the Gravity with chantless magic and having such a firm grip over the spells that not even a moment of dy they were showing.


    ''I can exchange a fortune for even ten percent of such magic control¡­.''


    Back on the battlefield, Devon raised his arm, and the space around him thickened. The elf''s strike slowed, his de carving through invisible resistance. But before Devon could trap him, the elf twisted mid-swing, flowing like water around the distortion and bringing his sword down in a precise arc.


    Devon ducked, the de missing his head by a hair''s breadth. He retaliated with a gravity pulse that rippled outward, aiming to knock the elf off his feet.


    But the elf leaped, his movements defying the weight pressing against him. He flipped over Devon,nding behind him with feline grace.


    ''He is good¡­and fast¡­.'' Liam realized the difference between himself and the inhumane.


    Despite not being aware of Devon''s magic nature, the elf treads so effortlessly through those spells like he had been training with Devon for years.


    And that confidence the elf showed was enough evidence to show who had the upper hand.


    Not to forget, the elven race is known for its magic. And this one¡­has yet to show his magical aspect...


    A gasp rippled through the crowd as the elf''s de arced toward Devon''s back.


    Devon spun, his palm glowing with condensed gravitational force. He thrust it forward, and the elf was hurled backward by an invisible wave. Yet hended on his feet, unharmed, his golden eyes unflinching.


    "You''re clever," the elf said, his voice smooth. "But cleverness can only dy the inevitable."


    Devon scowled, spreading his arms wide. The ground beneath the elf buckled, a vortex of crushing gravity forming to swallow him whole.


    The elf''s eyes narrowed. In a single, fluid motion, he vaulted upward, his sword glowing faintly as he shed through the spiraling force. The vortex copsed, and the elf descended, his de aimed directly at Devon.


    Alex shared the shock that Devon had since what the elf showcased just now was, in in and simple words, spell nullification.


    Devon''s shock cost him the battle as the elf nted the de against his neck, stabbing it just enough to draw blood.


    "Don''t move or I will kill you now." The elf warned as he saw the magician trying to conjure anotherughable spell of his.


    The battle came to a pause with the tag of victory hanging down the elf''s neck.


    Devon raised his hands and epted his defeat, making Christopher click his tongue.


    "Useless¡­"


    ncing at Liam, he said, "Go and fight him, soldier. That''s your duty."


    Liam gritted his teeth. From how the Priests speak, it is evident that he doesn''t value human life.


    Liam''s grip on his sword tightened, his knuckles white. He stepped forward, but before he could close the distance, something shifted.


    The air around the battlefield shifted.


    It began as a faint hum, a low vibration that grew stronger with each passing second. The soldiers stumbled backward, their weapons trembling in their hands.


    Seeing the soldier stepping forward, the elf finally revealed his Soul Energy for the first time,


    "Are you sure you want to fight me?"


    The elf smiled faintly, golden eyes shimmering as he let his presence unfold. It was not an explosion of power but a steady, overwhelming tide. The soldiers around them fell silent, their breaths hitching. Even Liam, who had just been brimming with motivation, hesitated, his steps faltering.


    The ground beneath his feet cracked without him lifting a finger. des of grass bent then ckened as oppressive energy radiated outward. The once-still air churned with an unnatural heat, yet an eerie cold crept into everyone''s bones.


    Liam clenched his greatsword tighter, his knuckles white. "What... is this?"


    The elf raised a handzily, and the earth itself seemed to respond. The cracks spread outward, fissures snaking through the ground, but instead of crumbling, they glowed faintly with golden light, as though molten magic was rising to the surface.


    "Don''t mistake my restraint for weakness," the elf said, taking another step. Each movement sent another ripple through the field, shaking the weapons and armor of the soldiers.


    Liam, at whom the presence was directed, fell to his knees, blood flowing down his ears and nose as he watched the anomaly with his eyes blood red.


    And then, in an instant, the force disappeared as the elf grinned.


    "Pfft-hahahaha!! Now you see, father, the sheer difference between our kinds?"


    Christopher, who was barely holding himself on his feet, gritted his teeth in annoyance. He couldn''t believe that the King sent such weaklings for their protection!


    The elf turned around and confidently said, "I am giving you another chance. Send anyone and whoever leaves a scratch-*SHLINK*"


    The soldiers on either side watched in a daze as the elf''s feet continued to move, yet something was left behind from his body.


    *THUD*


    A very dull thud resounded as the head of the elf bounced on the ground, his eyes still crescent in glee as the elf''s head rolled down to reach the kneeling Liam.


    *Thud*


    Another thud resounded as the headless body of the elf crumbled to the ground, a pool of blood now surrounding the inhumane.


    The realization dawned upon everyone a momentter as they saw a shrouded figure sheathing his sword not so far away from the dead body.


    Alex, who just used Moon Dance for the first time in action, heaved a long sigh as he muttered under his breath,


    ''Over-confident people are so easy to kill¡­''


    ¡ª-------**--------


    A/N:- Anti-climatic? Well, Moon Dance doesn''t allow anyone to pick up his presence, even if the other party is an elf.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 80- Brave soldier

    Using Moon Dance for the first time in a battle was quite a good experience.


    Thanks to the fact that the elf was overly confident, Alex never found any necessity to engage in a battle with him first and then utilize that technique.


    He believed there was one who couldnd a hit on him, so Alex exploited that confidence andnded a single blow that took his life.


    Well, easy work.


    The opposing soldiers immediately backed off, having their leader killed, which was quite surprising in Alex''s eyes since if they had tried, they could have damaged the other party significantly.


    Christopher frowned as he looked at the enshrouded figure who was not around until a few moments ago.


    He was about to step forward and ask about his identity when suddenly a very soothing voice interrupted him,


    "Father, can you call him?" The Saintess, from behind the curtains, called out¡ªmaking his shoulders rxed as Cristopher said,


    "You don''t need to thank a soldier now, Supreme Grace."


    "Christopher." A slightly stronger tone arrived, telling Christopher about her intentions.


    He sighed, ''The Saintess is too benevolent.''


    Strolling forward, he raised his hand, and while pointing at the enshrouded figure, he said, "Hey, you. Come here."


    Liam was the one who first turned towards the priest before he patted Alex''s shoulder.


    Alex slowly turned towards the man before asking wordlessly.


    "Come here," Christopher repeated his words, feeling annoyed already.


    Devon sighed before he decided to apany Alex to the carriage.


    Knowing Alex''s personality and Christopher''s attitude, Devon feared that he might see another head rolling on the ground.


    Once they were near, Christopher stopped the duo and said, "You, go near the carriage but leave your weapon here first."


    Alex raised his brows, "Do you think I will attack the Saintess?"


    "That''s not what I am asking your weapon for! The Supreme One is a kind woman with a pure heart. I don''t want her to witness such instruments of violence."


    Alex rolled his eyes, wanting to say something but he held back.


    Devon took his sword and patted him on the shoulder, "Good luck."


    Alex walked past the priest and reached the carriage where the most important individual in the nation rested.


    He didn''t gaze inside the carriage, thinking that he might offend her or something.


    With his hands interlocked behind his back he asked, "You needed me for something, Your Holiness?"


    The curtain was shifted to reveal the face of the beauty from within.


    Alex had a hard time hiding how surprised he was to see such a beautiful countenance from this close.


    Her supple lips were stretched in a small smile as she looked at him from behind that short veil draped over her eyes.


    "Can you honor me with your name, brave soldier?"


    Her voice was like that soothing cup of tea after a long day at work¡ªmaking his shoulders slump and eyes dazed.


    "...Alex." Okay, he wasn''t supposed to reveal his name.


    Thanks to the realization of the mistake, Alex was able to pull himself together and break the cloud of daze that was forming around him.


    "Alex¡­.you fought bravely, Alex. I never felt you breach the barrier, and before I knew it, you had passed judgment."


    Alex was surprised, "You had a barrier around?"


    The Saintess'' smile widened, "Indeed; I could not have allowed the soldiers to get harmed for my sake."


    Alex was amazed, but naturally, he didn''t say anything. The fact he was able to fool the Saintess was quite an achievement.


    "Alex, considering your strength and the necessity of my protection, why don''t you stop struggling in the forest and join me in the carriage?"


    Her proposal took him off guard, "Your carriage?"


    "Yes." She simply nodded,pletely unbothered by the fact that she was offering to share her resting space with a mere soldier.


    To be honest, the offer was tempting. Alex was struggling slightly moving through the forest while keeping an eye on everything. A few hours offortable rest sounded too desirable.


    However, "My role is to protect you from the shadows, Supreme Grace, so spare me from getting highlighted in your brilliance."


    Rejecting the offer to share the seat with the Saintess? Yeah, only a madd would do such a thing.


    However, more than thefort Alex gave priority to his chances to participate in the ascension trials.


    Showing closeness to the Saintess would make him a subject of scorn and envy.


    ¡­ However, it was a fact that the influence the Saintess had would surely push his name up in the potential list.


    Well, a tough choice but right now, sharing the carriage with the Holiness would surely surround Alex with rumors.


    The smile on her face never disappeared as she looked down, and took out something,


    "Here, my brave soldier," She handed him a white handkerchief with a violet flower designed near the left corner.


    Seeing the design Alex was suddenly reminded of someone, however, rather than dwelling in the past, he focused on the Saintess in front of him,


    "Show this to the guards and meet me in my room in the evening. Let''s have a long chat, soldier."


    Alex slowly raised both his hands to receive the fabric¡­and identally, his finger touched hers.


    *SHIVER*


    He felt he saw the nun suddenly trembling before she hurriedly pulled the curtains back.


    Alex was astounded as he stood while holding the token.


    He couldn''t understand the woman at all. Why was she giving him such a priceless thing? Meeting her in her room? Won''t that make things even more hectic?


    ''Wish she could have offered me some potions¡­but well.''n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Shrugging Alex pocketed the handkerchief and returned to the trio.


    "Quite a long chat you had there." With a teasing(?) smile, Devonmented.


    Christopher was closely scrutinizing the boy who spent a rather awfully long seven minutes with thedy.


    Liam just smiled at the boy and said, "Thanks to you, we were saved. Your timely intervention was like a support from God."


    Christopher scoffed before he said, "If you all are done with praising him, then shall we resume the journey?"


    Liam was startled as he instantly nodded and gestured for Alex to return to his post.


    Devon rolled his eyes and proceeded towards the carriage, followed by Christopher.


    Once again, the convoy began to move.


    ¡ª------**-------


    The gates of Grind''s capital creaked open, revealing streets transformed into a spectacle of splendor. Streamers in shades of gold and white fluttered in the wind, their edges shimmering under the pale sunlight.


    Crowds pressed along the cobblestone streets, their murmurs of anticipation swelling into cheers as the convoy approached.


    Children waved fresh blooms, their petals scattering like confetti in the air, while vendors hurried to hand out small ribbons blessed with holy symbols.


    Banners bearing the emblem of the Saintess¡ªa radiant sun cradled by angelic wings¡ªhung from towering poles and balconies.


    Priests in ceremonial robes stood at intervals, chanting hymns that wove a serene melody into the air. Bells tolled in unison, their solemn peals echoing from the church that loomed ahead like a guardian.


    The convoy entered at a steady pace. The carriages gleamed underyers of intricate carvings, their golden trim catching every flicker of light.


    As the Saintess''s carriage passed, the cheers reached a crescendo. Commoners knelt, pressing their hands to their hearts, and the air thickened with reverence.


    Ahead, a grand archway awaited, draped with flowers in cascading arrangements of white and gold. Beyond it, the pce gates were thrown wide open, their guards standing at attention, saluting as the convoy advanced.


    The capital of Grind had never looked brighter, each corner radiating an air of hope and celebration for the arrival of the Saintess.


    Alex sighed, seeing the arrangements, he couldn''t believe that this was the same ce that remained busy in profit-making most of the time.


    He was no longer using the scarf around his face, allowing the smell of scented flowers around him.


    He was not much far behind the convoy, steadily proceeding toward the pce.


    The King himself was present near the entrance along with his wife and some other important people from the council.


    He spotted Celestria also standing there; however, rather than the Saintess, her eyes were searching for someone else.


    Alex smirked; for some reason, he knew she was searching for him.


    However, despite having the intention, he couldn''t go to meet her as of now.


    Alex decided to stop a few meters away to not get mingled in all the pleasantries¡­.well, it was highly unlikely they would notice his presence.


    Disembarking the horse, he stretched his arms and looked at the stores. They all were closed.


    He was hungry and there was no eatery around. Alex had no rtives in the Capital ... so he decided to be a little sneaky and steal some dishes from the royal kitchen.


    ''Not like they would sentence me to death for stealing bread.''


    ¡ª------**-------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. I really appreciate all the support you guys are showing so far.

 Chapter 81- Confession(1)

    When the whole pce was devoted to the weing ceremony of the Saintess, they surely wouldn''t notice the presence of a certain teenager who walked past the ceremonial hall and walked into the kitchen.


    For the servants, there was a separate kitchen, and Alex chose to steal some food from the servant''s kitchen, given the main one must be busy preparing the meal for the guests.


    ''Haah~It has been a while¡­'' Alex used toe here in the past, given he was the son of the maid who used to work here and the Princess was his friend.


    Slowly walking inside the kitchen while keeping his presence elusive, Alex found there was no one present inside. Fortunately.


    His stomach was rumbling. He just needs some food to finally get some hours of peaceful sleep.


    Looking around he couldn''t find anything¡­only raw vegetables and fruits. However, Alex was looking for some cooked and delicious food if possible.


    ''Do I have to rely on fruits after all¡­'' With a sigh, he picked an apple¡ªonly to freeze when suddenly someone called out,


    "Here, you can have this."


    He turned around and found a certain familiardy standing there with a smile on her face.


    Short brown hair with a small adorable face. If there was something that made her different from others, then it was her warm nature and that blindfold on her eyes.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Lorraine¡­" He knew this woman¡­someone he had met various times in the past.


    And also, someone he would meet in the future as well.


    Lorraine is one of the named characters in the novel and also, a potential love interest of Edric.


    "You recognize me? That makes me happy, Alex." Although she couldn''t see, she could tell it was him.


    Alex couldn''t understand how that was possible.


    Stepping forward she handed him a te filled with food, "Why don''t we settle down somewhere and have a chat while you eat?"


    Alex shrugged, "Sure." In exchange for food, surely he can entertain the woman for the time being.


    They chose to sit right on the floor since, anywhere else, they would have been seen.


    Alex was using his hands to dip the bread in the broth before biting the sweetness coated in the spicy gravy of the stew.


    "Tell me, Alex. How have you been?" Lorraine, being one of the headmaids, knew about the situation rting to Alex''s parents.


    "Doing well, I assume."


    His answer didn''t surprise her¡ªshe was aware that the little shy boy had changed significantly recently.


    "When I heard about Celeria and Brendon, I knew your old house would be demolished. So I went ahead and took away most of the things that belonged to you. It''s kept in my room."


    "Hmm? And the stuff from my room?" Alex asked curiously.


    Thedy smiled, "I didn''t take them, since the room was locked. However, after me, someone else, as well, went to your house and took things from your room."


    Seeing that mischievous smile Alex already knew the answer, "Celestria?"


    "Indeed, Alex. I heard the Princess bringing back a lot of things from your old house."


    Alex scoffed, "You are still a gossip queen, I see."


    Thedy tilted her head, with a sly smile extending her lips, "Oh my~that''s a very rudepliment. I am just a good listener, but never speak about others."


    Alex chuckled, as he continued to feast upon his meal. Ah, it tasted so good.


    After a brief pause, Lorraine said, "The royal family has been receiving a lot of marriage proposals recently."


    Alex paused for a moment. Considering how distressed she looked, it was apparent to whom the proposals were sent,


    "For Celestria?"


    "....yes. Your Majesty seems a bit rushed to have her engaged this year."


    Alex was¡­surprised. He knew that in the royal family people generally prefer to have their children get engaged by the age of sixteen and married when they turn eighteen. The other two Princes are already engaged.


    However, Adolf was different, Alex reckoned. He gave Celestria the choice to choose when she wanted to get engaged, and Celestria clearly told him that once she graduated, she would think about it.


    Considering how much they loved their daughter, it was highly unlikely the King would have forced his daughter to get engaged, out of the blue.


    ''Is it because of me?'' Alex knew that the sudden closeness between him and Celestria must be in the King''s knowledge. And to save his daughter from getting entangled with amoner, the Supreme Authority decided to go against what he promised.


    There was a possibility.


    "Alex¡­.how do you feel about C?" Lorraine asked with a serious expression as she turned to look at Alex.


    Alex has stopped eating and is seriously pondering how he feels about Celestria.


    She betrayed him. That was true. Then she tried to rectify it. That was true as well.


    Her presence isn''t unbearable nor does she ever get unreasonably overbearing.


    Her presence brings a smile to him, and¡­in a corner of his mind, he doesn''t want something to happen to her.


    But then again, one can feel such about a best friend as well. Then what did he feel towards Celestria?


    Is it greater than friendship¡­.is he willing to go against the King to¡ªno.


    "I don''t think I like her in that way, Lorraine. I am not ready." It might sound harsh, but in three months, the preparation of the trials would begin, and he could not afford to go against one of the three major leaders of the human faction.


    *ng*


    Suddenly both Lorraine and Alex turned around and saw a basket of cookies dropped to the ground.


    Alex''s eyes stretched as he saw the person who dropped it.


    "Celestria-"


    "Ah, I-I am sorry to interrupt you¡­t-then excuse me¡­"


    She turned around and before Alex could have said something, she dashed away.


    Heaving a sigh, Alex rested the food tray on the ground and got up.


    "Don''t go after her if you are going to say the same thing, Alex," Lorraine suggested, for the betterment of both.


    However, Alex didn''t heed her words, and after wiping his hands, he chased after the Princess.


    ''Damn, never thought I would be a part of this kind of drama¡­''


    ¡ª-------**--------


    A/N:- Go get your Princess.

 Chapter 82- Confession(2)

    Edric stood in the heart of the dense forest, blindfolded, his pointed ears twitching at the faintest sound.


    The world around him was alive with whispers of leaves, the snap of twigs, and the subtle hum of arrows cutting through the air. His chest rose and fell steadily, his steel knuckles clenched tight, ready to strike.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    **WHOOSH**


    The first arrow zipped past, its sound sharp and clear. Edric shifted his weight, leaning just enough for the projectile to miss his ear by a hair''s breadth.


    His head tilted slightly, listening, sensing. Another arrow came from his left. He ducked, the shaft slicing through the space where his head had been.


    **Thump!**


    His boot pressed into the soft earth as he twisted to the side, avoiding two more arrows fired in quick session.


    The shooters were good, but Edric''s heightened senses were better. The faint stretch of bowstrings, the creak of wood under pressure, even the ragged breathing of his enemies gave them away.


    He dashed forward, weaving between the trees like a shadow. Crunch. A broken twig. He spun to his right, raising his arm just as an arrow streaked toward him. It grazed his gauntlet, deflecting with a metallic ping.


    "Too slow," he muttered, a smirk tugging at his lips.


    More arrows came. Five. Six. Seven. Each one aimed with deadly precision. But Edric was a storm, untouchable. He leapt, flipping over a low branch as two arrows buried themselves into the bark.


    Another whizzed toward his chest; he dropped to the ground, rolling under a moss-covered log and springing to his feet without hesitation.


    The archers were closing in, thinking they had him pinned. Big mistake. Edric stilled, his senses locking onto every movement around him. A faint whistle. An arrow aimed at his back.


    He spun sharply, raising his fist. His steel knuckles smashed the arrow mid-flight, splintering it into pieces. Without pausing, he lunged toward the sound of an archer''s panicked breath.


    However, before Edric could have taken down the Archer, someone attacked him from the left, sending him hurtling towards the ground.


    **DHAK**


    Edric collided against the tree, a painful grunt leaving his throat as heined,


    "I was told to dodge the arrows only." He said as he lifted the veil from his eyes.


    "But never expect your enemy to stick to only one tactic. Adapt to the situation faster, Edric." Eric reprimanded the intern with a stern look on his face.


    The teenager raised his hands in defeat, "Okay, understood. Anyway, how was my detection skill?"


    He has been working really hard in this field for some time now. When ites to brute strength, Edric has two forms that could be used. However, not only does he requires his elven form against an agile enemy, he wanted to increase the duration of that form as well.


    Eric thought for a moment before telling him, "You are developing¡­however, you still are far from that point where mere heartbeat can give you the location of your enemy."


    Edric heaved a sigh of frustration, however, it wasn''t like he didn''t expect it.


    Eric''s brows drew closer as he asked, "Why are you hasty about developing your senses so much? I mean, with those skills you can be a top ranking soldier easily."


    Edric shook his head, "My goal isn''t just to be a soldier¡­now my goal is different."


    Eric raised his brows, "What do you mean?"


    Edric exined, "I want to surpass Alex."


    Although Edric didn''t exin it to Eric, his original goal is to surpass that technique of his which Alex recently developed.


    The Moon Dance.


    Edric couldn''t believe how silent and untraceable Alex bes while performing that technique.


    Last when they were training, Alex''s presence became so faint that even his elven form failed to detect when Alex approached him.


    That technique alone can ughter any being as of now.


    Until now since Edric didn''t have someone who could have posed a challenge to him, Edric''s ambition always remained limited.


    However, now, he has someone he wants to catch up with.


    In a very short duration Alex has be a very strong warrior. And Edric''s new goal was to surpass him.


    Eric walked closer to the younger one and said, "Don''t rush your progress. You have a lot of time in your hand and not like Alex is growing exponentially every second¡­unless he gains control over that form of his."


    Eric couldn''t help but frown as he remembered that night when he faced a true beast in human flesh.


    Alex''s berserk state was not something he was ready to face. If anyone in the human realm could have incapacitated that being then it was Lord Steelhound himself.


    Edric shrugged, "True. Now, can I go back and rest?"


    "Before that, I must tell you that you will be leaving for the Capital tonight."


    Edric frowned, "But why?"


    "Because the King has summoned you."


    ¡ª-------**--------


    Alex chased after Celestria who was rushing toward the back side garden.


    He didn''t know what he would say or do to make her calm down.


    He wasn''t obliged to exin things to her, however, leaving her like this¡­felt wrong.


    Maybe because he knows how much she cares about him? Or because she gifted him so many things? Alex didn''t know exactly.


    "Celestria, wait." He finally reached near her and draped his hand on her shoulder.


    Without looking at her he could tell that she was crying. Her frail shoulders were trembling.


    "I-It''s okay Alex¡­you don''t need to say anything. I now know¡­where do I stand."


    Alex heaved a sigh before holding her hand and pulling her, "Come with me."


    She didn''t resist and whilerge droplets of tears continued to rain down her eyes, the girl got dragged by him.


    Once they reached the resting bench under the tree, Alex made her sit down first and took out a handkerchief which he received from the Saintess to wipe her tears.


    Once she calmed down a little, he sat down beside her and finally revealed,


    "....there''s a reason why I said I cannot have a romantic rtionship with you."


    ¡ª-------**--------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!